no further but to Fabian and Hall lacketh no good wil in him but only a little matter to make a perfect sycophant And admit the sayde name of Onley could not be founde in those wryters yet it were not vnpossible for a man to haue two names especially if he were a religious man to beare the name of the towne where he was born beside his own proper surname But nowe what if I M. Cope can auouch and bring foorth to you the name of Roger Onley out of sufficient recorde which you seeme not to haue yet read Haue yee not then done well and properly thinke you so bitterly to flee in my face and to barke so egerly all this while at moneshine in the water hauing no more cause almoste against me theÌ against the man in the Moone And now least you shoulde thinke me so much vnprouided of iust authority for my defence as I see you vnprouided of modestie and patience wryte you to your prompter or suborner where so euer he lurketh here in England to sende you ouer vnto Louane the booke of Iohn Harding a Chronicler more auncient then either Fabian or Hall printed in the house of Richard Grafton Anno 1543. where turne to the fol. 223. fac b. lin 19. and there shall you finde and reade these wordes Againe the Church and the king cursedly By helpe of one maister Roger Onley c. By the whyche woordes yee must necessarily confesse Roger Onley to be the name of the man either els must ye needes deny the author For otherwise that master Roger Bolingbroke was the onely helper to the Duchesse in that fact by no wise it can stande with the story of these authors which say that 4. other besides hym were coÌdemned for the same erune c. And moreouer thought the sayd Sir R. Onley was no knight as I haue saide in my former edition yet this yee cannot deny by the testimonie of them that haue sene his workes but that he was a Priest which you wil graunt to be a knights fellow And thus much for the name and condition of M. Roger Onley Fourthly as concerning Margaret Iourdeman whoÌ ye call the witch of Eye ye offer me herein great wrong to say that I make her a martyr which was a wytche when as I here professe confesse and ascertaine both you and all English men both present al posterity hereafter to come that this Margaret Iourdeman I neuer spake of neuer thought of neuer dreamed of nor did euer heare of before you named her in your booke your selfe So farre is it of that I eyther with my will or against my will made any martyr of her Furthermore I professe and denounce in like manner the neither haue you any iust or congrue occasion in my boke so to iudge much lesse to raile of me For where in expresse words I do speake of the moÌther of the Lady Yong what occasion haue you therby to slander me and my boke with Margarete Iourdeman which Margarete whether shee was a witche or not I leaue her to the Lorde As for me neither did I knowe of her then nor did I meane of her nowe But because I couple her in the same story you say To this I say because shee was the mother of a Ladie I thought to ioyne her w e an other Lady in the same story as in one pue together although in one cause I will not say And yet notwtstanding I doe so couple the saide mother w e the Duchesse in such distinet difference of yeares that you M. Cope might casily haue vnderstande or beside you no man els would haue thought the contrary but that Margaret Iouedeman was neither heere in my booke nor yet many memento For the wooordes of my storie are playne whereas the condemnation of the Lady Eleanor of the mother of Lady Young being referred to the yeare of our Lord 1441. I doe also in the same story through the occasion of that Ladie inforte mention of the mother of the Ladie Yong declaring in expresse woordes that shee folowed certayne yeares after in the end of that chapter do name also the yeare of her burning to be 1490. whiche was 50. yeares after the death of Onely and Margaret Iourdeman by the computatioÌ of which yeares it is playne that no other woman could be noted in that place but only the Lady Younges mother But M Cope continuing still in his wrangling mood obiecteth agayne for that in my Callendar the sayd Ladye Younges mother hath the next day in the Catalogue next after the death of Roger Onley whiche day pertayneth properly to Margaret Iourdeman which was burned the same day in Smithfield not to the Ladyes mother c. What order was taken in placing the names dayes what is that to me If he whiche had the disposing of the Catalogue did place them so in monthes as he sawe them ioyned in chapiters not perusing peraduenture nor abuising the chapters that doth nothing preiudice the truth of my story which sufficiently doth clare it selfe in distincting theÌ rightly in names also in yeares as is afore declared Fiftly and lastly hauing thus sufficiently aunswered to your circumstanunces of persons names and times M. Cope I will nowe enter to encounter with you concerning the fact and crime obiected to the Lady Duches and to the rest with this protestation before premised vnto the reader that if the fact be true and so done is reported in the histories of Fabian Halle and harding I desire the reader then so to take me as though I do not here deale withall nor speake of the matter but vtterly to haue pretermitted and dispuncted the same But for somuch as the deed and offence layd and geuen forth agaynst these parties may be a matter made of euil wil compacted rather then true in deede therefore I doe but onely moue a question by way of history not as defending nor commending nor commemorating the thing if it be true but onely mouing the question whether it is to be iudged true or suspected rather to be false and forged and so hauing briefly propounded certayne coniectural suspicious or supposals concerning that matter to passe it ouer neither medling on the one side nor on the other The first coÌiecture why it may be possible that this act of treason layd to the charge of the Duches Roger Oneley agaynst the king may be vntrue is this that the sayde Oneley otherwise named Bolingbroke tooke it vppon hys death that they neuer intended any such thing as they were condemned for The second coniecture for that the Lady Eleanor and Onely seemed then to fauour and fauour of that religion set forth by wicklesse and therefore like enough that they were haâd of the clergy Furthermore what hatred practise of Papistes can do it is not vnknowne The third coniecture for that the sayd mayster Roger Onely falsly
may appeare that he neyther careth for GOD nor the health of the Churche Item that the preceptes and commaundementes of the pope and prelates be no otherwise but as the Councels and preceptes of Phisitions binding no further then they are founde to be holesome and standing with the trueth of the word Item that the Pope can commaunde no man vnder payne of deadly sinne except God commaund him before He sayth that the keyes of the Pope and of the prelates be not such wherwith they open the kingdome of heauen but rather shut it as the Phariseis did Concerning vowes he disputeth that such as be foolish and impossibile ought to be brokeÌ that the hearers ought to discerne and iudge of the doctrine of their Prelates and not to receiue euery thing that they say without due examination He sheweth moreouer that the sentence or excommunication is of more force proceeding from a true godly honest simple and learned men then from the Pope as in the Councell of Constance Bernard was more esteemed then Eugenius Also if the pope with hys prelates gouern and rule naughtely that the inferiours be they neuer so base ought to resist him Writing moreouer of two Popes Pius the second and Sixtus the fourth he sayth that Pius the second dyd vsurpe vnto hymselfe all the kingdomes of the whole world that Sixtus the pope did dispense with al maner of othes in causes temporall not onely with suche othes as haue bene already but also with all suche as shal be made hereafter which was nothing els but to geue libertie and licence for men to forsweare themselues and deceiue one an other This Weselus beyng a Phrisian borne and now aged in yeares vpon a certayne time when a yong man called mayster Ioannes Oftendorpius came to hym sayd these wordes Well my childe thou shalt lyue to that day when thou shalt see the doctrine of these new and contentious diuines as Thomas and Bonauenture with others of the same sort shal be vtterly reiected and exploded from al true Christen deuines And thys which Oftendorpius then being young heard Weselus to speake he reported himselfe to Nouiomagus which wrote this story an 1520. heard it of the mouth of the sayd Weselus an 1490. Martij 18. Philippus Melanchton writing of the lyfe of Rodolphus Agricola sayth that Iosquinus Groningonsis an auncient and a godly man reported that when as he was young he was oftentimes present at the Sermons of Rodolphus and Weselus wherein they many times lamented the darckenes of the church and reprehended the abuses of the Masse and of the single life of priestes Item that they disputed oftentimes of the righteousnes of sayth why S. Paule so oftentimes did inculcate that men be iustified by faith and not by workes the same Iosquine also reported that they did openly reiecte and disproue the opinion of monks which say that men be iustified by their works Item concerning mens traditioÌs their opinion was that all suche were deceiued whatsoeuer attribued vnto those traditions any opinion of Gods worship or that they could not be broken And thus much for the story of doctour Wesellianus and Wesilus By this it may be seene and noted how by the grace of God and gift of printing first came forth learning by learning came light to iudge and discerne the errors of the pope from the truth of Gods word as partly by these abouesaid may appeare partly by other that followe after by the grace of Christ shall better be seene About the very same tyme and season when as the Gospell began thus to braunch spring in Germanie the host of Christes church began also to muster to multiply likewise here in EnglaÌd as by these historyes here consequent may appeare For not long after the death of this Weselus in the yeare of our Lorde 1494. and in the 9. yeare of the reigne of K. Henry 7. the 28. of Aprill was burned a very old woman named Ioane Boughton widow and mother to the Lady Young which Ladye was also suspected to be of that opinion which her mother was Her mother was of foure score yeares of age or more held 8. of Wickleffes opinions which opinioÌs my author doth not shew for the which she was burnt in Smithfield the day abouesayd My author sayth she was a Disciple of Wickleffe whome she accompted for a Sainct and helde so fast and firmly viij of his x. opinions that all the Doctours of LoÌdon coulde not turne her from one of them and when it was told her that she shoulde be brent for her obstinacie false beliefe shee set nothing by theyr manacing wordes but defied them for the sayde she was so beloued of God and hys holy aungels that she passed not for the fire in the midst therof she cryed to God to take her soule into his holy handes The night following that she was burnt the most parte of her ashes were had awaye of suche as had a loue vnto the doctrine that she dyed for Shortly after the martyrdome of this godly aged mother in the yeare of our Lord 1497. and the 17. of Ianuary being Sonday two men the one called Richard Milderale and the other Iames Sturdy bare Fagots before the procession of Paules and after stoode before the preacher in the time of hys Sermon And vpon the sonday following stood other two men at Paules crosse all the sermon tyme the one garnished with paynted written papers the other hauing a Fagot on hys necke After that in Lent season vppon Passion Sonday one Hugh Glouer bare a Fagot before the procession of Paules after wyth the Fagot stoode before the preacher all the sermon while at Paules crosse And on the sonday next following foure men stoode and did there open penaunce at Paules as is aforesayd in the sermon time many of their bookes were burnt before them at the Crosse. FUrthermore the next yeare following whiche was the yeare of our Lord. 1498. in the beginning of Maye the king then being at Canterbury was a priest burnt which was so strong in his opinion that all the clerkes doctors then there beyng coulde not remoue him from his sayth whereof the king beyng enformed caused the sayd priest to be brought before hys presence who by hys perswasions caused him to reuoke and so he was burnt immediately The burning of Babram ABout which yere likewise or in the yere next folowing that xx day of Iuly was an old maÌ burnt in Smithfield IN the same yeare also which was of the Lord. 1499. fell the martyrdome and burning of Hieronimus Sauonarola a man no lesse godly in hart then constant in his profession Who being a Monke in Italy singularly well learned preached fore agaynst the euill lyfe liuing of the spiritualty and specially of hys own order compsayning fore vpoÌ theÌ as the springes and authors of all mischieues wickednes
preached After theyr death and Martyrdom it pleased the Lord to prouide a generall quietnes to his Church wherby the number of hys flocke began more to encrease In this age then followed here in the sayd land of Britayne Fastidius Niuianus Patricius Bacchiarius Dubricius Congellus Kentigernus Helmotus Dauid Daniell Sampson Elnodugue Asaphus Cildas Heulanus Elbodus Dinothus Samuell Niuius and a great sort moe whiche gouerned the Churche of Britayne by Christen doctrine a long season albeit the ciuil gouernours for the tyme were then dissolute careles as Gildas very sharply doth lay to theyr charge and so at length were subdued by the Saxons All this while about the space of foure hundred yeares Religion remayned in Britayne vncorrupt and the word of Christ truely preached till about the comming of Austen and of hys companions from Rome many of the sayd Britayne preachers were slayne by the Saxons After that began Christen fayth to enter spring among the Saxons after a certayne romish sort yet notwithstanding some what more tollerable theÌ were the times which after folowed through the dilligent industry of some godly teachers which then liued amongest them as Aidanus Finianus Coleman Archbishop of Yorke Beda Iohn of Beuerlay Alcuinus Noetus Hucharius Serlo Achardus Ealredus Alexander Neckam Negellus Fenallus Alfricus Sygeferthus such other who though they erred in some few thinges yet neither so grossely nor so greatly to be complayned of in respect of the abuses that followed For as yet all thys while the error of Transubstantiation and leuation with auriculer confession was not crept in for a publicke doctrine in Christes Church as by theyr owne Saxon Sermon made by Aelfricus set out in the second Volume of this present history may appeare pag. 1114. During the which meane time although the Bishops of Rome wer had here in some reuereÌce with the Clergy yet had they nothing as yet to do in setting lawes touching matters of the Church of England but that only appertayned to the kings and gouernours of the land as is in this story to be seene pag. 754. And thus the Church of Rome albeit it began then to decline a pace froÌ God yet during all this while it remayned hitherto in some reasonable order till at length after that the sayd Bishops began to shout vp in the world through the liberalitie of good Princes and especially by Mathilda a noble Duches of Italy Who at her death made the Pope heyre of all her landes and indued his sea with great reuenewes Then riches begot ambition Ambition destroyed Religion so that all came to ruine Out of this corruption sprang forth here in EnglaÌd as did in other places more an other romish kind of Monkery worse then the other before being much more drowned in superstition and ceremonies which was about the yeare of our Lord. 980. Of this swarme was Egbertus Aigelbert Egwine Boniface Wilfrede Agathon Iames Romayne Cedda Dunstane Oswold Athelwold Athelwine Duke of Eastangles Lanfrancke Anselme and such other And yet in this tyme also through Gods prouidence the Churche lacked not some of better knowledge and iudgement to weigh with the darcknes of those dayes For although king Edgar with Edward his base sonne being seduced by Dunstane Oswold and other Monkish Clerkes was theÌ a great author and fautor of much superstition erecting as many Monasteries as were Sondayes in the yeare yet notwithstanding this continued not long For eftsoones after the death of Edgar came king Ethelrede and Queene Elfthred his mother with Alferus Duke of merceland and other peeres and nobles of the Realme who displaced the Monkes againe and restored the maryed Priests to their old possessions and liuings Moreouer after that followed also the Danes whiche ouerthrew those Monkish foundations as fast as king Edgar had set them vp before And thus hetherto stode the condition of the true Church of Christ albeit not without some repugnance and difficultie yet in some meane state of the truth veritie till time of pope Hildebrand called Gregory 7. which was nere about the yeare 1080. And of Pope Innocentius 3. in the yeare 1215. By whome altogether was turned vpside downe all order broken dissipline dissolued true doctrine defaced Christian faith extinguished Instead whereof was set vp preaching of mens decrees dreames and idle traditions And whereas before truth was free to be disputed amongest learned men now libertie was turned into law Argument into Authoritie Whatsoeuer the Byshoppe of Rome denounced that stode for an oracle of all men to be receaued without opposition or contradiction whatsoeuer was contrary ibso facto it was heresie to be punished with fagot and flaming fire Then began the sincere fayth of this English Church which held out so long to quayle Then was the clerre sunne shine of Gods word ouershadowed with mistes and darcknes appearing like sacke-cloth to the people which neither could vnderstand that they read nor yet permitted to read that they could vnderstand In these miserable dayes as the true visible Church beganne now to shrinke and keep in for feare so vpstart a new sort of players to furnish the stage as schole Doctours Canonistes and foure orders of Friers Besides other Monasticall sectes and fraternities of infinite variety Which euer since haue kept such a stirre in the Church that none for them almost durst rout neyther Caesar king nor subiect What they defined stode What they approued was Catholicke What they condemned was heresie whom soeuer they accused none almost could saue And thus haue these hetherto continued or raigned rather in the Church the space now of foure hundreth yeares and odde During which space the true Church of Christ although it durst not openly appeare in the face of the world oppressed by tyranny yet neyther was it so inuisible or vnknown but by the prouidence of the Lord some remnaunt alwayes remayned from tyme to time which not onely shewed secret good affection to sincere doctrine but also stode in open defence of truth agaynst the disordered Churche of Rome In which Catalogue first to pretermit Barthramus and Barengarius which were before Pope Innocent 3. a learned multitude of sufficient witnesses here might be produced whose names neyther are obscure nor doctrine vnknowne as Ioachim Abbot of Calabria Almericus a learned Byshop who was iudged an hereticke for holding agaynst Images in the time of the sayd Innocentius Besides the Martirs of Alsatia of whome we read an hundred to be burned by the sayd Innocentius in one day as writeth Hermanus Mutius Adde likewise to these Waldenses or Albigenses which to a great number segregated themselues from the Church of Rome To this number also belonged Reymundus Earle of Tholose Marsilius Patiuius Gulielmus de S. Amore Simon Tornacensis Arnoldus de noua villa Ioannes Semeca besides diuers other preachers in Sueuia standing agaynst the Pope Anno. 1240. Ex Cranz Laurentius Anglicus a Mayster of
Parris anno 1260. Petrus Ioannis a Minorite who was burned after hys death anno 1290. Robertus Gallas a Dominicke Frier anno 1291. Robert Grosthead Byshoppe of Lincolne which was called Malleus Romanorum anno 1250. Lord Peter de Cugnerijs anno 1329. To these we may adde more our Gulielmus Ockam Bongratius Bergomensis Luitpoldus Andraeas Laudensis Vlricus Hangenor Treasurer to the Emperour Ioannes de Ganduno anno 1330. mentioned in the Extrauagantes Andraeas de Castro Buridianus Euda Duke of Burgundy who counselled the french king not to receiue the new found constitutions and extrauagantes of the Pope into his realme Dante 's Alligerius an Italian who wrote agaynst the Pope Monkes and Fryers and agaynst the donation of Constantine anno 1330. Taulerus a Germayne preacher Conradus Hager imprisoned for preaching agaynst the Masse an 1339. The author of the booke called Poenitentiarius Asini compiled about the yeare 1343. Michael Cesenas a gray Fryer Petrus de Corbaria with Ioannes de Poliaco mentioned in the Extrauantes and condemned by the Pope Ioannes de Castilione with Franciscus de Arcatara who were burned about the yeare of our Lord. 1322. Ioannas Rochtaylada otherwise called Haybalus with an other Frier martyred about the yeare 1346. Franciscus Petrarcha who called Rome the whore of Babilon c. an 1350. Georgius Ariminensis an 1350 Ioannes de Rupe Scissa emprisoned for certayne prophesies against the Pope an 1340. Gerhardus Ridder who also wrote against Monks and Friers a book called Lacryma Ecclesiae an 1350. Godfridus de Fontanis Gulielmus de Landuno Ioannes Monachus Cardini Armachanus Nicholaus Orem preacher an 1364. Militzius a Bohemian which then preached that Antichrist was come and was excommunicate for the same an 1366. Iacobus Misnensis Mathias Parisiensis a Bohemian borne and a writer against the Pope an 1370. Ioannes Mountziger Rector of the Vniuersitie of Vlme anno 1384. Nilus Arch. of Thessalonica Henricus de âota Henricus de Hassia c. I do but recite the principall writers and preachers in those dayes Howe many thousandes there were which neuer bowed their knees to Baall that is knowne to God alone Of whome wee finde in the writings of one Brushius that xxxvi Citizens of Maguntia were burned an 1390. Who following the doctrine of the Waldenses affirmed the Pope to be the great Antichrist Also Massaeus recordeth of one hundred and fourty which in the prouince of Narbon were put to the fire for not receiuing the decretalles of Rome besides them that suffered at Paris to the number of xxiiij at one time anno 1210. and the next yeare after were foure hundred brent vnder the names of Heretiques Besides also a certayne good Heremite an Englishman of whome mention is made in Iohn Bacon Dist. 2. Quest. 1. who was committed for disputing in Paules Church agaynst certaine Sacramentes of the Church of Rome an 1306. To discend now somewhat lower in drawing out the discent of the Churche What a multitude here commeth of faythfull witnesses in the time of Iohn Wickleffe as Ocliffe Wickliffe an 1376. W. Thorp White Puruey Patshall Payne Gower Chaucer Gascoyne WilliaÌ Swinderby Walter Brute Roger Dexter William Sautry about the yeare 1400. Iohn Badby an 1410. Nicholaus Tayler Rich. Wagstaffe Mich. Scriuener William Smith Iohn Henry W. Parchmenar Roger Goldsmith with an Ancresse called Mathilde in the Citie of Leicester Lord Cobham Syr Roger Acton knight Iohn Beuerley preacher Iohn Husse Hierome of Prage Scholemaister with a number of faithfull Bohemians and Thaborites not to be told with whoÌ I might also adioyne Laurentius Valla and Ioannes Picus the learned Earle of Mirandula But what do I stand vpon recitall of names which almost are infinite Wherfore if any be so farre beguiled in his opinion to thinke the doctrine of the church of Rome as it now standeth to be of such antiquitie that the same was neuer impugned before the time of Luther and Zuinglius now of late let him read these histories or if he thinke the sayd historie not to be of sufficient credite to alter his perswasion let him peruse the Actes and Statutes of Parliamentes passed in this realme of auncient time and therein consider and conferre the course of times where he may finde and read An. 5. Regis Richardi 2. in the yeare of our Lord. 1380. of a great nuÌber which there be called euill persons goyng about from town to town in freese gownes preaching vnto the people c. which preachers although the wordes of the Statute do terme there to be dissembling persons preaching dyuers Sermons contayning heresies notorious errours to the emblemishment of Christen faith of holy Church c. as the words do there pretend yet notwithstanding euery true Christian reader may conceaue of those Preachers to teache no other doctrine then nowe they heare theyr owne Preachers in Pulpits Preache agaynst the Bishoppe of Rome and the corrupte heresies of his Churche Furthermore he shall finde likewise in Statut. An. 2. Henr. 4. Cap. 15. in the yeare of our Lord. 1402. another lyke company of good Preachers and faythful defenders of true doctrine agaynst blynd heresie and errour Whom albeit the wordes of the Statute there through corruption of that time do falsely terme to be false and peruerse Preachers vnder dissembled holines teaching in those dayes openly and priuely new doctrines and hereticall opinions contrary to the faythe and determination of holy Churche c. yet notwithstanding whosoeuer readeth histories and conferreth the order and discent of times shall vnderstand these to be no false teachers but saythfull witnesses of the truth not teaching any newe doctrines contrary to the determination of holy Church But rather shall finde that Churche to be vnholy which they Preached agaynst teaching rather it selfe hereticall opinions contrary both to antiquitie and veritie of Christes true Catholicke Churche Of the lyke number also or greater of lyke true faythfull fauourers and followers of Gods holy worde we find in the yeare of our Lord. 14â2 specified in a letter sent from Henry Chichesley Archbishop of Canterbury to Pope Martin 5. in the fift yeare of his Popedome where mention is made of so many here in Engand infected as he sayde with the heresies of Wickleffe and Husse that without force of any army they could not be suppressed c. Whereupon the Pope sent two Cardinals to the Archbishop to cause a tenth to be gathered of all spirituall and Religious men and the money to be layde in the chamber Apostolicke and if that were not sufficient the residue to bee made vppe of Chalices Candlestickes and other implementes of the Churche c. What shall neede then any more witnes to proue this matter when you see so many yeares agoe whole armyes and multitudes thus standing agaynst the Pope who thoughe they bee termed here for heretickes and schismatickes yet in that which they call heresie serued they the
speedely gathered into the âarne whiche onely remayneth behinde to come Now if we ascribe such reputation to Godly preachers and worthely which diligently preache the Gospell of Christ when they liue notwithstanding by the benefite of tyme without all feare of persecution howe muche more reasonable cause haue we to prayse and extoll such men as stoutly spend theyr lyues for the defence of the same All these premisses duely of our partes considered and marked seeing we haue found so famous Martyrs in this our age let vs not fayle then in publishing and setting forth their doings lest in that poynt we seeme more vnkinde to them then the writers of the primitiue Church were vnto theirs And though we repute not theyr ashes chaynes and swerdes in the stede of reliques yet let vs yeld thus much vnto theyr commemoration to glory the Lord in hys Saintes and imitate theyr death as much as we may with like constancy or theyr liues at the least with like innocency They offered theyr bodies willing to the rough handling of the tormentors And is it so great a matter then for our part to mortifie our flesh with all the members thereof They neglected not onely the riches and glory of the world for the loue of Christ but also their liues and shal we then keepe so great a styrre one agaynst an other for the transitory trifles of this world They continued in patient suffering when they had most wrong done vnto them and when theyr very heartes bloud gushed out of theyr bodyes and yet will not wee forgeue our poore brother be the iniury neuer so small but are ready for euery trifling offence to seeke hys destruction and cut his throat They wishing well to all men did of theyr own accord forgeue theyr persecutors therefore ought we which are now the posteritie and Children of Martyrs not to degenerate from theyr former steps but being admonished by their examples if we cannot expresse theyr charitie toward all men yet at lest to imitate the same to our power and strength Let vs geue no cause of offence to any And if any be geuen to vs let vs ouercome it with patience forgeuing and not reuenging the same And let vs not onely keepe our handes from shedding of bloud but our tongues also from hurting the same of others Besides let vs not shrinke if case so require martyrdome or losse of lyfe according to their example to yeld vp the same in the defence of the Lordes flocke Whiche thing if men would do much lesse contention and busines woulde be in the world âhen now is And thus much touching the vtilitie and fruit to be taken of this history To all the professed frendes and followers of the Popes proceedinges foure Questions propounded TO you all and singuler which professe the doctrine and Relâgion of the Pope your holy Father and of your mother Church of Rome pretending the name of Catholickes commoÌly termed Papistes wheresoeuer abiding in the Realme of England these foure Questions or Problemes hereunder folowing I would moue desiring you all either to muse vpon theÌ or to answere theÌ at your leisure * The first Question FIrst forsomuch as Mount Sion which God calleth by the Prophet Iesai the hill of his holines beareth in the scripture an vndoubted type of the spiritual church of Christ for so much as the sayd Iesai. ca. 11. 65. prophesying of the sayd Mount Sion sayth in these wordes Non nocebunt neque affligent in omni monte sancto meo dicit Dominus c. 1. They shal not kill nor hurt in all my holy hill sayth the Lord. c. And agayne in the same chap. thus we read Habitabit Lupus cum agno Pardus cuÌ haedo accubabit Vitulus Leo ouis vna commorabuntur puellus paruulus ducet eos c. i. The wolfe shall dwell with the Lambe the Leopard with the Kid the Calfe the Lion the sheepe shall feed together a yong child shall rule theÌ The Cow also the Beare shall abide together with theyr yong ones the Lion shall eat chaffe fodder like the Oxe c. Upon these premises now foloweth my question how the church of Rome can be answerable to this hill of SioÌ seing in the sayd church of Rome is and hath bene now so many yeares such killing and slaying such cruelty and tyranny shewed such burning spoyling of christen bloud such malice mischiefe wrought as in reading these historyes may to all the world appeare To this if they aunswere expound these wordes of the Prophet as perteining to the church triumphant therevnto I reply agayne that by the wordes in the same place in the same sentence expressed that sence cannot stand for as much as the Prophet in the very same place where he prophesieth of this peaceable dwelling in Gods holy mountayne without hurting or killing meaneth plainly of the earth sheweth also the cause of that godly peace Because sayth he the earth is replenished with knowledge science of the Lord. c. ibid. And furthermore the Prophet speaking of the same day when this shal be addeth saying In that day the root of Iesse shall stand for a signe to the people for the Gentils to be conuerted and to seeke vnto him c. Which day in no wise can be applyed to the church in heauen triumphant but only here militant in earth Touching which place of Iesai further here is to be noted by the way that by this peaceable MouÌt Sion which comprehendeth both the states as well ecclesiasticall as teÌporall is not restrayned the publicke penalty of good lawes needfull to be executed vpon publicke malefactors but here is restrayned the fiercenes reuenge cruelty violence of mens affections To which affectioÌs men being commonly subiect by nature through grace working of the gospel are altered reformed chauÌged to another disposition froÌ stoutnes to softnes froÌ violence to sufferance from fiercenes to forbearing froÌ pride to humility froÌ cruelty to compassion from wilynes to simplicity froÌ solemne singularity to humanity and meekenes Which vertues if they had bene in the church of Rome according to the rule of S. Paul which willeth men that be stronger to beare with the infirmities of the weaker and that in the spirit of meeknes c. Rom. 15. Gal. 6. I should not haue needed now at this time to write such a long history as this of the suffering of so many Martyrs ¶ The second Question MY second question is this to demauÌd of you catholicke professors of the popes sect which so deadly maligne and persecute the protestants professing the gospell of Christ what iust or reasonable cause haue you to allege for this your extreme hatred ye bear vnto the yâ neither you your selues can abide to liue with them nor yet will suffer the other to liue amongest you If they were Iewes
Church of Rome now beyng hath no coÌformitie with the old Romane Churche heretofore For then Byshops debated all causes of fayth onely by the Scriptures and other questions of Ecclesiasticall discipline they determined by the CanoÌs not of the Pope but of the Church such as were decreed by the auncient Councels as writeth Greg. Turonensis in Francorum historia Where as now both the rule of scripture sanctions of the old Councels set aside all thynges for the most part are decided by certaine new decretall or rather extradecrâtall extrauagant constitutions in the Popes Canon law compiled and in his Consistories practised And where as the old ordinaunce and disposition as well of the common law as of the sacred CouÌcels and institution of auncient fathers haue geuen to Byshops other prelates also to patrons and donors of Ecclesiastical benefices euery one within his owne precinct and dominion also to cathedrall Churches and other to haue their free elections to prosecute the same in full effect ordryng and disposing promotions collatioÌs prouisions dispositions of prelacies dignities and all other Ecclesiasticall benefices whatsoeuer after their owne arbitremeÌt as appeareth by the first generall Councell of Fraunce 16. q 7. cap. Omnes Basilicae by the first generall Councell of Nice cap 6. Also by the generall Councell of Antioche cap. 9. and is to be seene in the Popes Decrees 9. q. 3. Per singulas And also beside these auncient decrees the same is confirmed agayne in more latter yeares by Ludouicus the ninth French kyng in his constitution called Pragmatica sanctio made and prouided by full Parliament agaynst the popes exactions An. 1228. in these wordes as folow Item exactionâs onera grauissima pecuniarum per curiam Romanam Ecclesiae regni nostri impositas vel imposita quibus regnum miserabiliter de pauperatum existit siue etiam imponendas vel imponenda leuari aut colligi nullatenus volumus nisi duntaxat pro rationabili pia vrgentissima causa vel ineuitabili necessitate ac etiam de expresso spontaneo iussu nostro ipsius Ecclesiae regni nostri c. that is Item all exactions importable burdens of money which the Court of Rome hath layd vpon the Church of our kingdome whereby the said our kingdome hath bene miserably hetherto impouerished or hereafter shall impose or lay vpon vs we vtterly discharge and forbyd to be leuied or collected hereafter for any maner of cause vnlesse there come some reasonable godly most vrgent ineuitable necessitie that also not to be done without the expresse voluntary commaundement of vs of the Church of the same our foresayd kingdome c. Now contrary and agaynst to these so manifest expresse decrementes of generall Councels constitutions Synodall this latter Church of Rome of late presuÌption degeneratyng froÌ all the steppes of their elders haue taken vpon them a singular iurisdiction by them selues for their owne aduauntage to entermedle in disposing traÌsposing Churches Colledges Monasteries with the collations exemptions elections goodes landes to the same belongyng by reason and exaÌple wherof haue come in these impropriations first fruites reseruations of benefices to the miserable dispoyling of Parishes horrible decay of Christen fayth which thynges amoÌg the old Romaine elders were neuer knoweÌ For so much then did it lacke that due necessities were pluckt froÌ the Church that Emperours Kyngs Princes plucking froÌ their owne rather did cumulate the Church with superfluities Agayne when such goodes were geuen to the Church by those auncetors they were neither so geuen nor yet taken to serue the priuate vse of certaine churchmen takyng no paynes therein but rather to serue the publique subueÌtioÌ of the needy as is coÌteined in the canonicall institutioÌs by the Emperour Ludouicus Pius set forth An. 830. The wordes be these Res Ecclesiae vota sunt fidelium pretia peccatorum patrimonia pauperum that is The goods of the church be the vowes and bequestes of the faythfull prices to raunsome such as be in captiuitie or prison and patrimonies to succour them with hospitalitie that be needy Wherunto agreeth also the testimony of Prosper whose wordes be these Viros sanctos ecclesiae non vendicasâe vt proprias sed vt commendatas pauperibus diuisisse that is good men tooke the goodes of the church not as their own but distributed theÌ as geueÌ bequeathed to the poore And sayth moreouer Quod habet Ecclesia cum omnibus nihil habentibus habet commune that is Whatsoeuer the church hath it hath it common with all such as haue nothyng c. Adde to these the worthy testimony of S. August ad Bonif Si autem priuatim quae nobis sufficiant possidemus noÌ sunt illa nostra sed pauperum quorum procurationem quodammodo gerimus non proprietatem nobis vsurpatione damnabili vendicamus c. Likewise vowsons and pluralities of benefices were thyngs then as much vnknowen as now they are pernitious to the church taking away all free election of ministers from the flocke of Christ. All which inconueniences as they first came and crept in chiefly by the pretensed authoritie iurisdiction abused in this latter church of Rome so it can not be denyed but the sayd latter church of Rome hath taken and attributed to it selfe much more theÌ either the limites of Gods word do geue or standeth with the example of the old Romane church in these three thynges especiall Whereof as mentioÌ is touched before so briefly I will recapitulate the same The first is in this that whatsoeuer the Scripture geueth and referreth either to the whole church vniuersally or to euery particular church seuerally this church now of Rome doth arrogate to it selfe absolutely and onely both doyng iniury to other churches also abusing the Scriptures of God For albeit the Scripture doth geue authoritie to binde and loose it limitteth it neither to person nor place that is neither to the Citie of Rome onely more theÌ to other Cities nor to the sea of Peter more theÌ to other Apostles but geueth it clearely to the Church wherof Peter did beare the figure so that where soeuer the true Church of Christ is there is annexed power to bynde loose geuen and taken meerly as from Christ and not mediatly by the Pope or Byshop of Peters sea The second poynt wherein this present Churche of Rome abuseth his iurisdiction contrary to Scripture and steps of the old Romane Church is this for that it extendeth his authoritie farther and more amply theÌ either the warrant of the word or example of time will giue For although the Churche of Rome hath as other particular churches haue authoritie to binde and absolue yet it hath no such authoritie to absolue subiectes froÌ their othe subiection and loyaltie to their rulers Magistrates to dispeÌse with periury to denounce
remissioÌ where no earnest repentaunce is sene before to number remission by dayes yeares to dispense with thynges expressely in the word forbiddeÌ or to restrayne that which the word maketh free to deuide Religion into Religions to binde and burthen consciences with constitutions of men to excommunicate for worldly matters as for breakyng of parkes for not ringyng bels at the Byshops commyng for not bringyng litter for their horse for not paying their fees and reÌtes for withholding the church goods for holding on their princes side in princely cases for not going at the Popes commaundement for not agreeyng to the Popes electioÌ in an other princes Realme with other such thyngs mo more vayne then these c. Agayne although the Scripture geueth leaue and authoritie to the Byshop and Churche of Rome to minister Sacraments yet it geueth no authoritie to make Sacramentes much lesse to worshyp Sacraments And though their authoritie serueth to baptise meÌ yet it extendeth not to Christen bels neither haue they authoritie by any word of God to adde to the word of God or take from the same to set vp vnwritten verities vnder payne of damnation to make other articles of belief to institute straunge worship otherwise theÌ he hath prescribed which hath told vs how he would be worshipped c. The third abuse of the Popes iurisdiction standeth in this that as in spirituall iurisdiction they haue vehemeÌtly exceeded the bouÌdes of Scripture so they haue impudeÌtly intermedled them selues in temporall iurisdictioÌ wherein they haue nothing to do In so much that they haue traÌslated the Empire they haue deposed Emperours Kyngs Princes rulers Senatours of Rome set vp other or the same agayne at their pleasure they haue proclaymed warres haue warred them selues And where as Emperours in auÌcient tyme haue dignified theÌ in titles haue enlarged theÌ with donations they receauyng their confirmation by the Emperours haue like ingratfull clients to such benefactors afterward stampte vpon their neckes haue made theÌ to hold their sâurrup some to hold the bridle of their horse haue caused them to seeke their confirmation at their hand yea haue bene Emperours theÌselues Sede vacante in discordia electionis and also haue bene Senators of the Citie Moreouer haue extorted into their owne handes the plenary fulnes of power iurisdiction of both the swordes especially since the tyme of Pope Hildebrand which Hildebrand deposing Henricus the iiij Emperour made him geue attendance at his Citie gate And after him Pope Bonifacius the viij shewed him selfe vnto the people on the first day like a Byshop with his keyes before him the next day in his robes Imperiall hauyng a naked sword borne before him like an Emperour an 1298. And for so much as this inordinate iurisdiction hath not onely bene vsed of theÌ but also to this day is mainteined in Rome let vs therefore now compare the vsage hereof to the old maner in tymes past meanyng the primitiue and first age of the Church of the Romaines Wherein the old Byshops of Rome in those dayes as they were then subiect to their Emperours so were other Byshops in like maner of other nations subiect euery one to his Kyng Prince acknowledgyng them for their Lordes were ordered by their authoritie obeyed their lawes and that not onely in causes ciuile but also in regiment Ecclesiasticall as appeareth Dist. 10. cap. 1. 2. Dist. 97. cap. De illicita Also 24. q. 3. So was Gregorius surnamed Magnus subiect to Maââitius and to Phocas although a wicked Emperour So also both Pope people of Rome tooke their lawes of the Emperours of Constantinople were submitted to theÌ not onely in the time of Honorius an huÌdreth yeares after Constantine the great but also in the tyme of Martianus an 1451. so further vnto the tyme of Iustinian of Carolus Magnus and also after the dayes of them In all which coÌtinuance of tyme it is manifest that the Emperiall law of Martiane did rule bynde in Rome both in the days of Iustinian an 150. yeres after til the tyme of the Empire beyng translated from Grece vnto FrauÌce Whereby it may appeare false that the Citie of Rome was geueÌ by Constantine the first vnto the bishop of Rome to gouerne for that Pope ãâã the first writyng to the Emperour Honorius câââeth in the same place Rome the Emperours Citie Dist. 97. cap. 1. And Lotharius also Emperour appointed Magistrates and lawes in Rome as is aboue mentioned Moreouer for further probation hereof that both the Byshop of Rome all other Ecclesiasticall persons were in former tyme and ought to be subiect to their Emperours and lawfull Magistrates in causes as well spirituall as ciuile by many euidences may appeare takeÌ out both of Gods law and mans law And first by Gods law we haue exaÌple of godly kyng Dauid who numbred all the Priestes and Leuites disposed theÌ into xxiiij orders or courses appointyng theÌ coÌtinually to serue in the ministery euery one in his proper order turne as came about which institution of the Clergy also good king Ezechias afterward renued of whoÌ it is written he did that was right in the sight of the Lord accordyng to all things as his father Dauid had done before he tooke away the high groues and brake downe Images c. 4. Reg. 8. The sayd Ezechias also reduced the Priests Leuites into their orders prescribed by Dauid before to serue euery one in his office of ministratioÌ .2 Paralip 30.31 And this order froÌ Dauid still continued till the time of Zachary at the coÌmyng of Christ our Lord beyng of Abias course which was the viij order of the Priestes appointed to serue in the tabernacle Luc. 1. To passe ouer other lighter offices translated from the Priestes to the Kyngs authoritie as coÌcernyng the orderyng of oblations in the Temple and reparations of the Lordes house kyng Salomon displaced Abiathar the high Priest by his kyngly power and placed Sadoch in his stede 3. Reg. cap. 6 Also dedicatyng the temple of the Lord with all the people blessed the whole congregation of Israell 3. Reg. 8. Iudas Machabeus also elected Priestes such as beyng without spot had a zeale to the law of the Lord to purge the Temple which the Idolatrous Gentiles had before prophaned 1. Machab. 4. Also kyng Alexander writyng to Ionathas appointed him chief Priest in his couÌtrey 1. Mac. 10. Demetrius ordeined Simon Alchinus in the like office of Priesthood Iosaphat likewise as in the whole laÌd did set Iudges so also in Hierusalem he appointed Leuites Priestes and heades of families to haue the hearyng of causes and to minister Iudgement ouer the people 2 Paral. 19. By these many other is to be sene the Kynges Princes in the old tyme as well when Priestes were borne Priestes as wheÌ they were made by election had the dealyng also
be done in priuate houses so that whosoeuer should atteÌpt the contrary should be depriued const 57. Moreouer coÌcernyng Clerkes leauyng their Churches const 58. Also concerning the order maner of funerals const 59. And that Byshops should not keepe froÌ their flocke const 67. The same IustiniaÌ grauÌted to the Clergy of ConstaÌtinople the priuiledge of the secular court in cases onely ciuile and such as touched not the disturbauÌce of the Byshop otherwise in all criminall causes he left them to the iudgemeÌt of the secular court const 83. He geueth also lawes decrees for breach of matrimonie const 117. in diuers other places And in his const 123. after the doctrine of S. Paule he commauÌdeth all Byshops Priestes to sounde out their seruice to celebrate the misteries not after a secrete maner but with a loude voyce so as they might not onely be heard but also be vnderstand of the faythfull people what was sayd done Whereby it is to be gathered that diuine prayers and seruice then was in the vulgar toung And as the said Iustinian other Emperours in those dayes had the iurisdictioÌ and gouernement ouer spirituall matters persons the like examples also may be brought of other kyngs in other laÌdes who had no lesse authoritie in their Realmes then Emperours had in their Empire As in FrauÌce Clodoueus the first Christened kyng at Orleans caused a CouÌcell of 33. Byshops where .33 Canons were instituted coÌcernyng the gouernemeÌt of the Church within .200 yeares after Christ. Ex primo Tomo Concil Carolus Magnus beside his other lawes and edictes political called v. Synodes one at Mentz the second at Rome the third at Remes the fourth at Cabilone the fift at Arâlate where sundry rites ordinauÌces were geuen to the Clergy about .810 yeares after Christ. The same Carolus also decreed that onely the Canonicall bookes of Scripture should be read in the Church none other Which before also was decreed an 4.17 in the third generall Councel of Carthage Item he exhorteth and chargeth Byshops and Priests to preach the word with a godly iniuÌction Episcopi verò vt siue per se siue per vicarios pabulum verbi diuini sedulò populis annuncient Quia vt ait beatus Gregorius Iram contra se occulti iudicis excitat Sacerdos si sine praedicationis sonitu incedit Et vt ipsi clerum sibi commissum in sobrietate castitate nutriant Superstitiones quas quibusdam in locis in exequijs mortuorum noÌnulli faciunt eradicent that is That bishops either by them selues or their deputies shall shew forth the foode of Gods word to the people with all diligeÌce For as Gregory sayth the Priest procureth against him the wrath of the secret iudge which goeth without the sound of preaching And also that they bring vp their Clergy to theÌ coÌmitted in sobernes chastitie The superstitioÌ which in certaine places is vsed of some about the Funerals of the dead let them exterminate plucke vp by the rootes c. Moreouer instructing informyng the sayd Byshops Priestes in the office of preaching willeth theÌ not to suffer any to fayne or preach to the people any new doctrine of their owne inueÌtion not agreing to the word of God but that they them selues both will preach such thyngs as lead to eternall life and also that they set vp other to do the same ioyneth with all a godly exhortation Ideo dilectissimi toto corde praeparemus nos in scientia veritatis mox vt diuina donante gratia verbum Dei currat crescat multiplicetur in profectum Ecclesiae Dei sanctae salutem animaruÌ nostrarum laudem gloriam nominis Domini nostri Iesu Christi Pax praedicantibus gratia obedientibus gloria Domino nostro Iesu Christo Amen Furthermore the said Carolus in his constitutions diuideth the goodes geueÌ to the Church so that in the more welthy places two partes should go to the vse of the poore the third to the stipeÌd of the Clergy Otherwise in poorer places an equall diuisioÌ to be made betwene the pouertie the Clergy vnles the gift had some speciall exception Ex Ansegiso lib. 1. cap. 80. And in the same booke a little after cap. 83. the author declareth by the sayd Carolus to be decreed that no Ecclesiasticall person or persons froÌ thenceforth should presume to take of any person any such gift or donation wherby the childreÌ or kinsfolkes of the sayd Donor should be defeited of their inheritance duly to them belongyng Ludouicus Pius king of France after Emperor was sonne to the foresaid Charles who being ioined together with the said Charles his father in the Empire ordained also with his father sundry actes obseruaunces touchyng the gouernement of the Church as in the author before alledged may appeare As first that no entry should be made into the Church by Symony Agayne that Byshops should be ordained by the free electioÌ of the Clergie of the people without all respect of person or reward onely for the merite of life and gift of heauenly wisedome Also the sayd Kynges Emperours forbad that any free maÌ or Citizen should enter the professioÌ of Monkery without licence asked of the kyng before added a double cause wherfore First for that many not for meere deuotioÌ but for idlenes and auoyding the kynges warres do geue theÌ selues to ReligioÌ againe for that many be craftely circumueÌted deluded by subtile couetous persons seekyng to get froÌ them that which they haue Lib. 1. cap. 114. ibidem IteÌ that no young childreÌ or boyes should be shaueÌ or enter any profession without the will of their PareÌtes And no young maydens should take the veale or profession of a Nunne before she came to sufficient discretion of yeres to discerne chuse what they will follow That none should be interred or buried theÌce forth within the Church which also was decreed by Theodosius Valentinianus 40. yeares before them Item the sayd Carolus .22 yeares before this Emperour enacted that murderers such as were giltie of death by the law should haue no sanctuary by flying into the Church c. which also was decreed by IustiniaÌ .300 yeares before this Carolus Ex Nouel Iustinia Moreouer the foresayd Ludouicus Pius with his sonne Clothariê° or as some call him Lotharius ioyned with him among other Ecclesiasticall Sanctions ordained a godly law for laymen to coÌmunicate the Sacrament of the body bloud of the Lord in these wordes Vt si noÌ frequeÌtius vel ter laici homines communicent nisi fortè grauioribus quibusâam criminibus impediaÌtur That laymen do communicate at least thrise if not ofter except they be let percase by some more haynous greuous offences Anseg lib. 2. cap. 43. Item they enacted that no goodes of the Church should be alienated vnder the payne Leoninae
before him for feare least he were yet to come of the house of Dauid which should enioy the kingdome In the tyme of this persecutor Symeon Bishop of Hierusalem after other torments was crucified to death whom Iustus afterward succeeded in that Bishopprike In this persecution Iohn the Apostle and Euangelist was exiled by the sayd Domitianus into Pathmos Of whoÌ diuers and sundry memorable actes be reported in sundry Chronicles As first how he was put in a vessell of boiling Oile by the Proconsul of Ephesus The Legend and Perionius say it was done at Rome Isidorus also writing of him and comprehending many things in few wordes declareth that he turned certaine peeces of wood into gold and stones by the seaside into Margarites to satisfie the desire of two whom he had before perswaded to renounce their riches And afterward they repenting that for worldly treasure they had lost heauen for their sakes agayne he changed the same into their former substance Also how he raised vp a widow and a certaine yong man from death to life How he dronke poison and it hurt him not raising also to life two which had dronke the same before These and such other miracles although they may be true are fouÌd in Isidorus other writers mo yet because they are no articles of our Christian belief I let them passe and only content my selfe with that which I read in Eusebius declaring of him in this wise That in the 14. yeare after Nero in the second persecution in the dayes of Domitian Iohn was banished into Pathmos for the testimonie of the word an 97. And after the death of the foresaid Domitian being slaine his actes repealed by the Senate Iohn was againe released vnder Pertinax the Emperor came to Ephesus an 100. Where he continued vntill the tyme of Traianus there gouerned the Churches in Asia where also he wrote his Gospell and so liued till the yeare after the Passion of our Lord 68. which was the yeare of his age 99. Moreouer in the foresayd Ecclesiasticall story of Eusebius we read that Iohn the Apostle and Euangelist whoÌ the Lord did loue was in Asia where he being returned out of Pathmos after the death of Domitian gouerned the Churches and congregations Irenaeus in his second booke thus writeth And of him all the Elders do witnes which were with Iohn the Disciple of the Lord in Asia that he spake and wrote these thinges c. for there he continued with them vnto the tyme of Traianus c. Also the said Irenaeus Lib. 3. Hypothes in like wordes declareth saying The Church of the Ephesians being first founded by Paul afterward beyng confirmed of Iohn who continued in the same Citie vnto the tyme of Traianus the Emperour is a true witnesse of this Apostolicall tradition c. Clemens Alexandrinus moreouer noteth both the tyme of this holy Apostle and also addeth to the same a certain history of him not vnworthy to bee remembred of such which delite in things honest and profitable Of the which historie Sozomenus also in his Commentaries maketh mention The wordes of the author setting forth this historie be these Heare a fable and not a fable but a true report which is told vs of Iohn the Apostle deliuered and commended to our remembrance After the death of the tyrant wheÌ Iohn was returned to Ephesus from the I le of Pathmos he was desired to resort to the places bordering neare vnto him partly to constitute bishops partly to dispose the causes and matters of the church partly to ordaine and set such of the Clergy in office whom the holy ghost should elect Wherupon when he was come to a certaine citie not farre of the name of which also many do yet remember and had among other thinges comforted the brethren he looking more earnestly vpon him which was the chiefe bishop among them beheld a yong man mighty in body and of a beautiful countenance and of a feruent mind I commend this man saith he to thee with great diligence in the witnesse here of Christ and of the Church When the Bishop had receiued of him this charge and had promised his faithfull diligence therein Agayne the second tyme Iohn spake vnto him and desired him in like maner and contestatioÌ as before This done Iohn returneth againe to Ephesus The Bishop receiuing the yong man commeÌded commicteth to his charge brought him home kept him and nourished him and at length also did illuminate that is he baptised him And in short tyme through his diligence brought him into such order and towardnes that he coÌmitted vnto him the ouersight of a certaine cure in the Lordes behalfe The yong man thus hauing more his libertie it chanced that certaine of his companions old familiars being idle dissolute accustomed of old time to wickednes did ioyne in company with him Who first brought him to sumptuous riotous bankets Then entised him forth with them in the night to rob and steale After that he was allured by theÌ vnto greater mischiefe and wickednesse Wherin by custome of tyme by litle and litle he being more practised and being of a good wit and a stout courage like vnto a wild or an vnbrokeÌ horse leauing the right way running at large without bridle was caried headlong to the profunditie of all misorder and outrage And thus being past all hope of grace vtterly forgetting and reiecting the wholesome doctrine of saluatioÌ which he had learned before began to set his mynde vpon no small matters And forasmuch as he was entred so farre in the way of perdition he cared not how further he proceded in the same And so associating vnto him the company of his companions and fellow thieues tooke vpon him to be as head and captaine among them in committing all kynd of murther and felony In the meane time it chaunced that of necessitie Iohn was sent for to those quarters againe and came The causes being decided and his busines ended for the which he came by the way meeting with the Bishop afore specified requireth of him the pledge which in the witnes of Christ and of the congregation then present he left in his handes to keepe The bishop something amased at the woordes of Iohn supposing he had meant of some money committed to his custody which he had not receiued and yet durst not mistrust Iohn nor contrary his woordes could not tell what to aunswer Then Iohn perceauing his doubtyng and vtteryng his mynde more plainely The yong man saith he and the soule of our brother committed to your custody I do require Then the bishop with a loude voice sorrowing and weeping said he is dead to whom Iohn said how And by what death The other said he is dead to God for he is become an euill man and pernicious to be briefe a thiefe now he doth frequent this mountaine with a company of villains
This Peregrinus aboue mentioned had bene sent before by Xistus Byshop of Rome into the parties of Fraunce to supply there the rowme of a Bishop and teacher by reason that for the continual and horrible persecutions there aboue touched those places were left desolat and destitute of ministers and instructors where after he had occupied hym selfe with much frute among the flocke of Christ and had stablished the congregation there returning home againe to Rome there finished at last as it is said his martirdome Now remaineth likewise to speake of Iulius which Iulius being as is afore described a Senator of Rome and now won by the preaching of these blessed men to the fayth of Christ did eftsoones inuite them brought them home to his house where being by them more fully instructed in christian religioÌ he beleued in the gospel And sending for one Ruffinus a Priest was with all his family by him baptised who not as the common sort was wont to do kept close and secret his faith but incensed with a marueylous and sincere zeale openly professed the same altogither wishing and praying to be giuen to him by God not only to beleue in Christ but also to hasarde his life for him Which thing the Emperour hearing how that Iulius had forsakeÌ his old religion and became a christian forthwith sent for him to come before him vnto whom he spake on this wise O Iuly what madnes hath possessed thee that this thou doest fall from the olde common Religion of thy forefathers who acknowledged and worshipped Iupiter Hercules their gods now doest embrace a new fond kind of Religion of the Christians At which time Iulius hauing good occasion to shew and opeÌ his faith gaue straight way accompt thereof to him and affirmed that Hercules Iupiter were false Gods how the worshippers of theÌ should perish with eternall damnation punishmentes Which the Emperour hearing how that he condemned despised his Gods being then inflamed with a great wrath as he was by nature very cholericke committed him foorthwith to Vitellus the master of the souldiours a very cruell fierce man to see Iulius either to sacrifice to mighty Hercules or refusing the same to slea him Vitellus as hee was commaunded exhorted Iulius to obey the Emperors coÌmaundement and to worship his Gods Alledging how that the whole Empire of Rome was not onely constituted but also preserued and maintained by them Which Iulius denied vtterly to do admonishing sharply in like maner Vitellus to acknowledge the true God and obey hys commaundementes least he with his maister should dye some greeuous death Whereat Vitellus being moued caused Iulius with cougels to be beaten vnto death These things being thus briefly recited touching such holy martirs as hetherto haue suffered nowe remayneth that wee returne againe to the order of the Romaine Byshops such as followed next after Alexander at whome we left whose succeder next was Xistus or Sixtus the sixt Byshoppe counted after Peter and gouerned that ministerye the space of x yeares as Damascus other do write Vrspergensis maketh mention but of ix yeares Platina recordeth that he died a Martir and was buried at Uaticane But Eusebius speaking of his discease maketh no word mentioÌ of any Martyrdome In the 2. tome of the Councelles certaine Epistles be attributed to him whereof Eusebius Damasus Hierome and other olde authors as they make no relation so seeme they to haue no intelligence nor knowledge of any such matter In these couÌterfeit epistles in Platina appeareth the Xistus was the first author of these ordinaunces First that the holy misteries and holy vessels shoulde be touched but onely of persons holy and consecrated especially of no woman IteÌ that the corporas cloth should be made of no other cloth but of fine linnen Item that bishops such as were called vp to the Apostolicke sea returning home againe should not be receiued at their returne vnlesse they brought with them letters from the bishop of Rome saluting the people IteÌ at the celebration he ordained to be song this verse Sanctus Sanctus Sanctus Dominus Deus Sabaoth Where moreouer is to be noted that the saide Platina in the life of thys Xistus doeth testifie that Peter ministred the celebration of the coÌmunion onlie wyth the Lordes prayer These tryflyng ordinaunces of Xistus who is so rude that seeth not or may not easly coÌiecture to be falsly fathered of Xistus or of anye father of that time first by the vniforme rudenes and stile of all those decretal letters nothing sauouryng of that age but rather of the later dunsticall times that followed Also by the matter and argument in those leters contained nothing agreing with the state of those troublesome daies Neither againe is it to be supposed that any such recourse of bishops was then to the Apostolicall sea of Rome that it was not lawfull to returne without their letters when as the persecution against the Christians was then so hoate in the daies of Hadrian that the Bishoppes of Rome themselues were more glad to flee out of the Citie then other bishops were to come to them vnto Rome And if Xistus added the Sanctus vnto the Masse cannon what peece then of the canon went before it when they which put to the other patches came after Xistus And if they came after Xistus that aded the rest why did they set their peeces before his seing they that began the first peece of the canon came after him The same likewise is to be iudged of the Epistles ordinaunces of Telesphorus who succeded next vnto Xistus and being Bishop of that congregation the terme of a 11 yeares the first yeare of the raigne of Antoninus Pius dyed Martyr about the yeare of our Lorde 138. His Epistle like vnto the rest containing in it no great matter of doctrine hath these ordinaunces First he coÌmaundeth al that were of the Clergy to fast and abstaine from flesh eatyng vij weekes before Easter That three Masses shoulde bee said vpon the Natiuity day of the Lord. That no lay man should accuse either bishop or priest He ordained moreouer Gloria in excelsis to be added to the Masse c. but these things falsely to be fained vpon him may easely be coniectured For as touching the vij weekes fast neither doth it agree with the old Romane terme coÌmonly receaued calling it Quadragesima that is the xl daies fast neither with the example of our Sauiour who fasted not seuen wekes but onelye xl dayes Moreouer as concernyng this xl daies fast wee reade of the same in the Epistle of Ignatius which was loÌg before Telesphorus wherby it may appere that this Telesphorus was not the first inuentour thereof And if it be true that is lately come out in the name of Abdias but vntruly as by many coniectures may be proued there is read that in the daies of S. Mathewe this Lent
after they suffred tormeÌts yet after reuolted But other being as strong as blessed valiant pillers of the Lord fortified with constancie agreing to their fayth were made faithfull Martyrs of the kingdome of God Of whom the first was Iulianus a man diseased with the gout and not able to go being caried of two men of whoÌ the one quickly denied the other Cronion surnamed Eunus with the foresayd Iulianus the old man confessing the Lord with a perfect fayth were layd vpon Camels and there scourged at length cast into the fire with great constancie were so consumed As these aforesaid were going to their Martyrdome there was a certaine souldiour who in their defence tooke part agaynst them that rayled vpon them For the which cause the people crying out agaynst hym he also was apprehended and beyng constant in his professioÌ was forthwith beheaded Likewise one Macar a man borne in Lybia beyng admonished and exhorted of the Iudge to deny his fayth and not agreyng to his persuasions was burned alyue After these suffred Epimachus and one Alexander who beyng long deteined in prison and in bandes after innumerable paynes torments with razers scourges were also cast into the burning fire with foure other women with them which all there ended their Martyrdome Also Ammonarion an holy virgine whoÌ the cruel iudge had long and bitterly tormented for that she promising the Iudge before that for no punishment she would yelde to his request and constantly performyng the same suffred likewise Martyrdome with two other women of whom there was an aged Matrone named Mercuria the other was called Dionysia beyng a mother of many fayre childreÌ whom yet notwithstanding she loued not aboue the Lord. These after they could nothe ouercome by no tormeÌts of the cruell iudge but he rather ashamed and confounded to be ouercome of sely women at length they beyng past feeling of all torments were slayne with the sword first Ammonarion like a valiant Captaine suffryng before them Heron Ater and Isidorus Egyptians and with them Dioscorus also a child of xv yeres were crowned with the same crowne of Martyrdom And first the iudge began with the child thinking him more easie to be wonne with wordes to entise him then with torments to constrain him but he persisted immouable geuing neither place to persuasions nor punishments The rest after he had greuously tormeÌted being constant in their profession he committed to the fire At Dioscorus the iudge greatly meruailing for his wise answers graue constancie dismissed him sparing as he said his age to a longer respite which Dioscorus is yet also with vs at this present wayting for a longer triall Nemesion beyng also an Egyptian first was accused for a companion of thieues but beyng purged thereof before the Centurion was then accused of Christianitie and for that cause being in bands was brought to the President who most vnrighteously tormenting and scourging hym double to al other thieues and felons at length among the thieues burned him to death making him a blessed martir There were standing before the tribunall seate certaine of the warriors or knights whose names were Ammon Zenon Ptolomeus Ingenuus and with them a certayne aged man called Theophilus who standing by at what tyme a certaine christian man was before the iudge examined and there seyng him for feare redy to incline and fall away did burst almost for sorow within themselues making signes to him with their hands and all iestures of their body to be constant This beyng noted of all the standers by they were redy to lay hold vpon them but they preuenting the matter preased vp of their owne accord before to the bench of the iudge professing themselues to be Christians In so much that both the President with the benchers were all astonied the christians which were iudged more emboldned to suffer and the Iudges therby terrified This done they departed away from the place glad and reioycing for the testimony that they had geuen of their fayth Many other besides were in other cities and tounes rent and torne asunder by the Heathen among whom one I wil speake off for cause worthy of memory Ischirion one that was in seruice with a certaine noble man was commaunded of his maister to make sacrifice who for not obeying was therefore rebuked After persisting in the same was greuously threatned with sharp and manacing wordes At last his maister when he coulde not preuaile against him taking a stake or pike in his handes ran him through into the body and slue him What should I speake of the multitude of them which wandering in desertes and mountaines were consumed with hunger thirst cold sicknes thieues or wilde beasts of whose blessed victorie they which be aliue are yet witnesses In the number of whom one I will speake off among diuers other named Cheremon Bishop of the Citie called Nilus an aged man he with his wife flying to the mountain of Arabia neuer returned again nor euer could be seene after And though they were sought for diligently by their brethren yet neither they nor their bodies were found Many other there were which flying to these mouÌtains of Arabia were taken of the barbarous Arabians of whom some with much mony could scarse be ransomed some were neuer heard off yet to this present day Thus much out of the Epistle of Dionysius alledged in Euseb. Lib. 6 cap. 41 42. c. Moreouer the foresaid Dionysius in an other place writyng to Germanus of his owne daungers and of other sustained in this persecution before this persecution of Decius thus inferreth as followeth I sayth he behold before the sight of God I lye not and he knoweth I lie not how that I hauing no regard of myne owne life and notwithout the motion of God did flye and auoyde the daunger of this persecution Yea and also before that this persecution of Decius did rage against vs Sabinus the same houre sent a Farmer to seeke me at what tyme I remaining at home waited iij. dayes for his comming But he searching narowly for me by all wayes fields flouds corners where he thought I might best haue hid my self or to haue passed by was stroken with such a blindnesse that he could not find myne house thinking with himself nothing lesse then that I would abide at home in such so dangerous persecution Thus these iij. days beyng past vpon the fourth day the Lord God so willing and commanding me to flie and also maruelously opening to me the way I with my children and many other brethren went out together And this not to come of my selfe but to be the worke of Gods prouidence the sequel of those things declared wherein afterward I was not vnprofitable peraduenture to some c. Againe in another place shortly after the foresayd Dionysius proceedyng in the narration of himselfe thus inferreth Then I comming to Hierusalem with them which were with me was
to destroy both bodye and soule in hell fire To make the story short after manifold tormentes borne of him and suffered when the last sentence of death was vpon him pronounced which was to be beheaded Menas being then had to the place of execution said I giue thee thanks my Lord god which hast so excepted me to be fouÌd a partaker of thy precious death hast not giuen me to be deuoured of my fierce enimies but hast made me to remaine coÌstant in thy pure faith vnto this my later end And so this blessed souldiour fighting valiantly vnder the baner of Christ lost his head wan his soule Symeon Metaphrast tom 5. In the which autor there foloweth a long narration of the miracles of this holy man which here for prolixity I doe omit Basilius in a certayne Sermon of 40. Martyrs rehearseth this story not vnworthye to bee noted There came saith he into a certaine place which place he maketh no mention of the Emperours Marshall or officer with the edict which the Emperour had set out against the Christians that whosoeuer confessed Christ shoulde after manye tormentes suffer death And first they did priuily suborne certaine which should detect acuse the Christians whom they had found out or had layde wayte for vpon this the sword the gibbet the wheele the whips were brought forth At the terrible sight whereof the harts of all the beholders did shake tremble Some for feare did flee some did stand in doubt what to do Certaine were so terrified at the beholding of these engines tormenting instruments that they denied their faith Some other began the game and for a time did abide the conflict and agony of Martydome but vanquished at length by the intollerable paine of their torments made shipwracke of their consciences lost the glory of their confession AmoÌg other xl there were at that time younge gentlemen all souldiers which after the Marshall had shewed the Emperours Edict and required of all men the obedience of the same freely boldly of their owne accord confessed themselues to be Christians declared to him their names The Marshall somewhat amased at this their boldnes of speach staÌdeth in doubte what was best to do Yet forthwith he goeth about to win them with faire words aduertising them to consider their youth neither that they shoulde chaunge a cruell and vntimely death âor a sweete and pleasant life After that hee promiseth them money and honorable offices in the Emperours name But they little esteming all these thinges breake forth into a long and bolde Oration affirming that they did neither desire life dignitie nor money but onelye the celestiall kingdome of Christ saying further that they are ready for the loue and faith they haue in god to indure the afflictioÌ of the wheele the crosse and the fire The rude Marshall being herewith offended deuiseth a newe kinde of punishment He spied out in the middle of the citie a certaine great pond which layfull vpon the cold Northren winde for it was in the winter time wherein he caused them to be put all that night but they being merry comforting one another receiued this their appointed punishment and sayd as they were putting of their clothes we put off said they now not our clothes but we put of the old maÌ corrupt with the deceipt of coÌcupiscence We giue thee thanks O Lord that with this our apparell we may also put of by thy grace the sinfull man for by meanes of the Serpent we once put him on and by the meanes of Iesus Christ we now put him of When they had thus said they were brought naked into yâ place where they felt moste vehement colde in so much that all the partes of their bodies were starke stiffe therewith Assone as it was daye they yet hauing breath were brought into the fire wherin they were consumed and their ashes throwne into the flud By chaunce there was on of the company more liuely and not so neere dead as the rest of whome the executioners takyng pitie saide vnto his mother standing by that they would saue his life But shee with her owne handes taking her sonne brought him to the pile of wood where the residue of his fellowes crooked for cold did lie ready to be brent admonished him to accomplish the blessed iourney he had taken in hand with his companions Basil. A lyke hystory of 40. Martyres which were maryed men we read of in Niceph. Zozomenus Lib. 9. cap. 2. which were killed likewise in a lake or pond at Sebastia a towne of Armenia vnder Licinius if the story be not the same with this Niceph. Zozom In this felowship and company of martyrs can not be left out and forgotte the story of Cyrus This Cyrus was a Phisition borne in Alexandria which fleing into Egipt in the persecution of Dioclesianus and Maximianus led a solitary life in Arabia being much spoken of for his learning and myracles vnto whose company after a certaine tyme did Ioannes borne in the Citie of Edessa beyond the ryuer Euphrates ioyne himself leauing the souldiers life which before that time he had exercised But whilest as yet the same persecution raged in a city in Egipt called Canope there was cast into prison for the confession of their fayth a certayne godly Christian woman called Athanasia and her three daughters Theoctiste Theodota and Eudoxia wyth whom Cyrus was well acquainted At whose infârmities he much fearing accompanied with his brother Iohn came and visited them for their better confirmation at which time Lyrianus was chiefe captaine and Lieutenaunt of Egypt of whose wickednes and crueltie especially agaynst women and maydens Athanasus maketh mention in hys Apologies and in his Epistle to those that lead a solitarye life Thys Cyrus therefore and Ioannes being accused and apprehended of the Heathen men as by whose perswasions the maydens and daughters of Athanasia contumelyously despised the Gods and the Emperours religion could by no meanes be brought to doe sacrifice were after the publication of their constaunt confession put to death by the sworde Athanasia also and her three daughters being condemned to death This history writeth Symeon Metaphrastes Sebastian being borne in the part of Fraunce called Gallia Narbonensis was a Christian and was Lieutenaunte generall of the vawward of Dioclesian the Emperor who also encouraged many martyrs of Christ by his exhortations vnto constancy and kept them in the faith He being therfore accused to the Emperor was commaunded to be apprehended and that he should be brought into the open fielde where of his owne souldiers he was thrust through the body with innumerable arrowes and after that hys body was throwne into a iaques or sinke Ambrosius maketh mention of this Sebastian the martir in his CoÌmentary vpon the 118. Psalme Symeon Metaphrastes amongest oher Martyrs that suffered with Sebastian numbreth also these followyng Nicostratus
caused theyr bowels and flesh to be deuoured of the hungry swine This rage furye of the wicked Arethusians Zozomenus supposeth to come of this because that Constantinus before had broken them from their country maner of setting forth and exposing their virgins filthely to whom soeuer lusted and destroyed the temple of Venus in Heliopolis restrayning the people there from their filthines and vile whoredome Sozom Lib. 5 cap. 10. Of the lamentable story or rather Tragedy of Marcus Arethusius their Byshop thus writeth the said Sozomenus and also Theodoretus in his third booke in these words as followe This Tragedye saith hee of Marcus Arethusius doth require the eloquence and worthines of Aeschilus and Sophocles which may as the matter deserueth set forth and beautify his great afflictions This man at the commaundement of Constantinus pulled downe a certayn temple dedicated to Idols and in the stead thereof built vp a church where the Christians might congregate The Arthusians remembring the little good wil that Iulianus bare vnto him accused him as a traitour and enimie to him At the first according as the scripture teacheth he prepared him selfe to flee But when he perceiued that there were certaine of his kinsmen or frynds appreheÌded in his steed returning agayne of his owne accord he offred himselfe to those that thirsted for his bloude whome when they had gotten as men neither pytiyng his old age worne yeares nor abashed at his vertuous conuersation being a man so adourned both with doctrine maners first strypt him naked pittifully beate him then within a while after they cast him into a foule filthy sinke from thence being brought they caused boyes to thrust him in with sharpned stickes made for the nonce to prouoke his paine the more Lastly they put him into a basket and being annointed with hony broth they hung him abroad in the heate of the sunne as meate for waspes and flies to feede vpon And all this extremity they shewed vnto him for that they woulde enforce him to do one of these things that is either to build vp-againe the temple which he had destroied or else to giue so much money as should pay for the building of the same but euen as hee purposed with him selfe to suffer abide theyr greuous torments so refused he to doe that they demaunded of him At the length they taking him to be but a poore man and not able to pay such a summe of mony promised to forgiue him the one halfe so that he would be contented to pay the other halfe But he hanging in the basket wouÌded pitifully with the sharpned sticks of boies children and all to be bitten with waspes flyes did not only conceale his paine griefe but also derided those wicked ones and called them base low and terrene people and he himselfe to be exalted and set on high At length they demaunding of him but a small some of money he answered thus it is a great wickednes to confer one halfe penye in case of impietie as if a man should bestow the whole Thus they beyng not able to preuayle against him let hym downe And leauyng him went their waye so that euery man might learne at his mouth the example of true pietie and faithfulnes Although the tractation of these foresayd stories persecutions of Persia aboue premised do stray somwhat out of the order course of time and place as which came neither in the time of Constantine nor be pertinent to the monarchy of Rome yet because in this present history we are in hand with the holy martirs and Saintes of Christ for as much as these also gaue such a faithfull testimony of the Lord Iesus with their bloud I thought therefore not to passe them ouer with some testimony in this our Catalogue of holy Martirs And here an end of these persecutions of the primitiue church ¶ It may peraduenture be marueiled of some reading the history of these so terrible persecutions aboue specified why God the almighty director of al things would suffer his owne people and faithfull seruaunts beleeuing in his owne and onely begotien sonne Iesus so cruellye to bee handled so wrongfully to be vexed so extreemly to be tormented and put to death that the space of so many yeres together as in these foresaid persecutioÌs may appeare To the which admiration I haue nothing to aunswere but to say with the words of Hierome Non debemus super hac rerum iniquitate perturbare videntes c. We ought not to be mooued with this iniquitie of things to see the wicked to preuaile against the godly for so much as in the beginning of the worlde we see Abell the iuste to bee killed of wicked Cain And afterward Iacob being thrust out Esau to reigne in his fathers house In like case the Egyptians with bricke and tyle afflicted the sonnes of Israel Yea and the Lorde himselfe was hee not crucified of the Iewes Barrabas the thief being let go Time would not suffise me to recite recken vp how the godly in this world go to wracke the wicked flourishing and preuailing Hiero. Briefly howsoeuer the cause hereof proceedeth whetherfor our sins here in this life or how else soeuer yet this is to vs may be to all men a sufficient stay that we are sure these afflictions and persecutions of God his people in this worlde not to come by any chaunce or blinde fortune but by the prouydent appointment and forewarning of God For so in the old law by the affliction of the children of Israell he hath prefigured these persecutions of his Christians So by the words of Christes owne mouth in the Gospell he did forwarne his church of these troubles to come Again neither did he suffer these so great afflictions to fall vpon hys seruaunts before that he had premonished them sufficientlye by speciall Reuelation in the Apocalips of Iohn his seruauÌt in the which Apocalips he declared vnto his church before not onely what troubles were comming at hande toward them where and by whome they shoulde come but also in playne number if the wordes of the prophecye be well vnderstoode assygneth the true tyme howe longe the sayde persecutions shoulde continue and when they shoulde cease For as there is no doubte but by the beast with seauen heades bearing the whoore of Babylon dronken wyth the bloude of Saintes is signified the Citie of Rome So in my iudgement the power of making fortie two moneths in the thirteene of the Apocalips is to bee expounded taking euery Moneth for a Sabboth of yeares that is reckonyng for seauen yeares a moneth so that forty and two such Sabbots of yeares being gathered togither make vppe the yeres iust betweene the time of Christes death to the last yeare of the persecution of Maxentius when Constantinus fyghting vnder the banner of Christ ouercame him and made an ende of all
had not chauÌsed vnles the wicked deuinatioÌs of Apollos oracles had deceiued bewitched theÌ To thee therfore now I pray oh most mightie God that thou wilt vouchsafe to be mercifull and pardon all the east parts and inhabitaunts of the same being oppressed with present calamitie and that by mee thy seruaunt thou wilt of thy goodnes helpe and relieue the same And these things rashly craue I not at thy hands oh Lord most mighty and holiest God of all For I being perswaded by the onely oracles haue both begone and also finished wholesome and profitable things and further by the bearing and shewing of thine ensigne haue ouercome a mighty and strong host and when any necessitie of the common weale to my charge committed requireth thereunto following those signes tokens of thy vertues I bouldly go forth and fight against mine enimies and for this cause haue I sacrificed my soule vnto thee purified and clensed both with thy loue and feare Yea truely thy name doe I sincerely loue and thy power doe I reuerence which by many tokens and wonders hast shewed and confirmed thereby my beleefe faith Therefore will I doe my endeuour and bende my selfe thereunto that I may redifie thy most holy house which those wicked vngodly Emperours haue with so great ruine laid wast thy people do I desire to bring stablish in firme peace traÌquilitie that for the publike vtilitie of all the inhabitants of the earth Those which yet erre are out of the way enioy the benefite of peace and quietnes with and amongst the number of the faithful sort for I trust the restitution of the like societie and participation may be a meanes to bring them also that erre into the perfecte way of verity Let no man therfore be greeuous one vnto another but what euery man thinketh best that let him doe For such as are wiâe ought throughly to be perswaded that the onely meane to liue holily and as they should doe whome the spirite of God moueth to take their delight and recreation in reading his holye will And if others wilfully will go out of the way cleauing to the Synagogues of false doctrine they maye at their owne perill as for vs we haue the most worthy house or congregation of Gods veritie which he according to his owne goodnes nature hath giuen vs. And this also we wish vnto the that with like participation common consente they may fele wyth vs the same delectation of mind For this our religioÌ is neither new nor newly inuented but is as old as wee beleeue the creation of the worlde to be and which God hath commaunded to be celebrated with such worship as both seemed and pleased him But all liuing men are lyeâs and are deceiued with diuers and sundrye illusions Thou O God for Christ thy sonnes sake suffer not this wickednes againe to take roote thou hast set vp a cleare burning light that thereby as manye as thou hast chosen maye come vnto thee These thy myracles approoue the same It is thy power that kepeth vs in innocencye and fydelitye The Sunne and the Moone runne their appointed course neyther yet in ranging wiâe wander the starres to what place of the worlde they list themselues The dayes yeares monethes and times keepe their appoynted turnes The earth abideth firme and vnremoueable at thy worde and the winde at the time by thee directed stormeth bloweth The streaming waterie floudes ebbe in time according as they flow The raging sea abideth within her bounded limites And for that the Ocean Sea stretchech out her selfe in equall length and breadth with the whole earth this must needes be wrought with some marueilous workmanship of thine owne hand which thing vnlesse it were at thy will made and disposed without all doubt so great difference and partition betweene woulde or this time haue brought vtter ruine destructioÌ both to the life of man as to all that beloÌgeth to man beside Which for that they haue such great and huge conflictes amongest themselues as also the inuisible spirites haue we geue thee thankes O Lorde most mighty God of all Gods that al mankinde hath not bene destroyed thereby Surely euen as greatly as thy benignitie and gentlenes is manifested by diuers sundry benefites bestowed vpon vs so much also is the same set foorth and declared in the discipline of thy eternall word to those that be heauenly wise apply themselues to the attainement of sincere true vertue But if any such there be that litle regard or haue but small respect vnto the consideration thereof let them not blame or lay a fault in others that do the same For that Phisicke whereby health is obtained is manifestly offered vnto all men now therefore let no man go about to subuert that which experience it selfe doth shew of necessitie to be pure and good Let vs therefore altogether vse the participation of this benefite bestowed vpon vs that is to say the benefite of peace and tranquillitie setting a part all controuersie And let no man hurt or be preiudiciall to his fellowe for that thing wherein he thinketh him selfe to haue done wel If by that which any man knoweth and hath experience of hee thinketh he may profite hys neighbour let him doe the same if not let him geue ouer and remit it til on other time For there is a great diuersitie betwixt the willing and voluntary embracing of religion and that wheÌ a man is thereunto inforced and coacted Of these things haue I made a more larger discourse then in deede the scope of mediocritie requireth especially because I woulde not haue my faith touching the veritie to be hid For that I heare there be some which complaine the olde accustomed haunting of their temples that the power of such darkenesse is cut of and taken away which thing surely I would take in better part were it not that the violent rebellion of flagitious errour were so fixed in many mens heartes whereby they thirst after the vtter subuersion of the common weale and Empire Such was the goodnesse of this Emperour Constantinus or rather such was the prouideÌce of almighty God toward his Church in stirring him vp that all his care and study of minde was set vpon nothing els but onely howe to benefit enlarge the commodities of the same Neither was it to him inough to deliuer the Church and people of God from outward vexation of foraine tyrants and persecutors No les beneficial was his godly care also in quieting the inward dissentions and disturbaunce within the Church among the Christian bishops themselues according as we read of Moses the deliuerer of the Israelits in agreing the brethren together when he saw them at variance Exod. 2. No lesse also did his vigilant study extend in erecting restoring enriching the Churches of God in al Cities and in prouiding for the ministers
Vortiperius Malgo. Carecius Here is to be vnderstand that these Britaine kings aboue mentioned did not so raign here in this land froÌ the time of Vortigerne that they had the full possession and gouernement ouer all the whole realme but only ouer parcels or partes such as by force of armes they could either hold or win from the Saxons which coÌming in daily and growing vpon theÌ did so replenish the land with multitudes of them that the Britains at leÌgth were neither able to hold that which they had nor to recouer that which they lost Leauing exaple to al ages countreis what it is first to let in forreine nations into their dominion but especially what it is for Princes to ioyne in mariage with infidels as this Vortiger did with Hengistus daughter which was the mother of al this mischief geuing to the Saxons not only streÌgth but also occasion and courage to attempt that whych they did Neyther was this vncoÌsidered before of the Britaine Lords and Nobilitie who worthely being therew t offended iustly deposed their king inthroned Vortimerus hys sonne in his roume By the which Vortimer being a punaÌt prince the Saxons were then repulsed and driuen againe into Germany where they stayed a while till the death of Vortimer whome Rowen daughter of Hengistus caused traiterously to be poysoned Then Vortiger being again restored to his kingdome through the entreatie of Rowen hys wife sent into Germanie againe for Engist who eftsoones making his returne came in wyth a name of 300. shippes wel appointed The Nobles of Britain hearing this prepared them selues to the contrary side in all forceable wise to put them of But Engist through Rowen hys daughter so laboured the king excusing himselfe and saying that he brought not the multitude to worke any violence eyther against him or against his couÌtrey but only thinking that Vortimer had yet bene aliue whom he minded to impugne for the kings sake and to take hys part And nowe for so much as he heareth of the death of Vortimer hys enemie hee therefore committeth both himselfe his people to his disposition to appoint how few or how many of theÌ he wold to remaine within his land the rest should returne And if it so pleased the King to appoynt day place where they might meete and talke together of the matter both he and his would stande to such order as the king with his counsaile should appoynt With these faire words the king and his nobles wel contented did assigne to them both day place which was in the towne of Ambry where he ment to talke with them adding thys condition with all that eche part shoulde come without any maner of weapon Engist shewing him selfe well agreed thereto gaue priuy intelligence to his side that eche man should cary with him secretely in his hose a long knife with their watch worde also geuen vnto them wheÌ they should draw their kniues wherwith euery Saxon shoulde and so did kill the Britayne wyth whoÌ he talked as is aboue declared The Britaine Lords being slayne the Saxons tooke Vortigerne the King and bound him for whose ransome they required to be deliuered to them the Cittie of London Yorke Lincolne Winchester with other the most strongest holdes within the lande whych being to them graunted they begin to make spoile hauocke of the Britaine nation destroying the Citizens plucking downe Churches killing vp the Priestes burning the Bookes of the holy Scripture leauing nothyng vndone that tyrannie could worke whych was about the yeare of our Lorde 462. The King seeing thys miserable slaughter of the people fled into Wales This whyle Aurelius Ambrosius Vter Pendragon brethren to king Constans aboue mentioned whoÌ Vortigerne wickedly caused to be killed were in little Britayne To whome the Britaynes sent woorde desiring theyr ayde in helping their countrey Aurelius vnderstanding the wofull state of the Realme speedeth hym ouer to satisfie their desire and to rescue what in him was their necessitie Who at his first commyng eftsoones being crowned for theyr king seeketh out wicked Vortigerne the cause of all thys trouble and murder of king ConstaÌs hys brother And finding him in Wales in a strong tower wherein he had immured him selfe setteth hym and his castell on fire That done he moued his power against the Saxons with whom and wyth Elle Captaine of the Southsaxons who then was newly come ouer he had diuers conflicts Our English old Chronicles make record that Horsus the brother of Engist was slaine before in the time of Vortimer The same also doe recorde that thys Engist was taken prisoner in the fielde fighting against Aurelius Ambrosius who then coÌsulting with his Nobles and Barons what was to be done with him the Byshop of Glocester called Eldadus standing vp gaue this counsaile saying that ãâã all men would deliuer him yet he with his owne haÌds wold cut him in peeces alleaging the exaÌple of Samuel against Agag King of the Ameleches taken by King Saul in the field whome the sayde Samuel caused to be cut in peeces Euen so saith he do you to this Agag here that as he hath made many a woman widow and without childreÌ so his mother mai be made this day of him likewise And so was Engist taken out of the Citie by Eldo Consull or Maior of Glocester and there was beheaded if truth or credit be to be geuen to these our old Britaine stories wherof I haue nothing certainly to pronouÌce but that I may suspect the truth therof which was about the yeare of our Lord. 490. Henr. Hunting Galfr. cum alijs A certaine auncient written history I haue in Latine compiled in the .xiiij. yeare of king Richard the seconde and by him caused to be writteÌ as the title declareth whych because it beareth no name of the author I cal it by the name of him of whom I borowed thys booke wyth many other likewise without name Historia Cariana This hystorie recordeth that Hengistus dyed in Kent the xxxii yeare of hys raigne which if it be true then is it false that he was taken at Cunynburgh and slaine in the North. Thys Aurelius Ambrosius before mentioned is thought of Polidorus Vergilius citing the authoritye of Bede to descende of the stocke of the Romaines whych as it is not vnpossible to be true so this is certaine by the full accord of al our old wrytten stories that both the sayde Aurelius and his brother Vter Pendragon being the sonnes of Constantinus brother to Andoenus king of litle Britaine were nursed and brought vp in England in their tender age and instructed by Gultelinus Archbyshop of London and after the murder of Constans their elder brother were conueied from hence to litle Britaine whereby it is manifest that they were borne in thys land and though their father were a Romaine as Polydorus preteÌdeth yet lyke it is that they were Britains borne and
brethren Soone after a Sonne of wicked Edricus by the minde as appeared afterward of his father espied when king Edmond was at the draught with a speare some say with a long knife thrust him into the fundameÌt wherof the sayd Edmond shortlye after dyed after that he had raigned two yeres He left behinde him two sonnes Edmond and Edward whom Edricke the wicked Duke after the death of their father tooke from theyr mother not knowing yet of the death of Edmond her husband preseÌted them to king Canutus saluting him in these words Aue Rex solus Thus Canutus after the death of Edmond Irenside was king alone of the whole realme of englaÌd And afterward by the aduise of his counsayle he sent the foresayd sonnes of Edmond IroÌside to his brother Suanus king of Sueueland to be slayne who abhorring that deed sent them to Salomon king of HuÌgary where Edmond being maried to the kings daughter dyed Edward was maried to Agatha daughter of his brother Henry the 4. Emperour When Canutus was stablished in the kingdom he called a parliamentat London where among other things there debated it was propounded to the bishops BaroÌs and Lordes of the parliament there present whether that in the compositioÌ made betwene Edmund and Canutus any speciall remembraunce was made for the children or brethren of Edmund for any partition of any part of the land Wherunto the english Lordes falsly âlatteryng with the foraine kyng and speaking against their own mynds as also against their natiue countrey aunswered and sayd nay Affirming moreouer with an oth for the kings pleasure that they to the vttermost of their powers would put of the bloud of Edmund in all that they might By reason of which answer and promise they thought many of theÌ to haue purchased with the king great fauour But by the iust retribution of God it chaunced farre otherwise For many of them or the most part such especially as Canutus did perceiue to be sworne before tyme to Edmund his heyres and also considering that they were natiue englishmen he mistrusted and disdained euer after In so much that some he exiled a great sort he beheaded some by Gods punishment died sodainly Among whom wicked Edricke also the traytour although with hys sugred wordes he continued a while in the kings fauour at leÌgth escaped not condigne reward for his deceiuable dealyng For as the history of IornaleÌsis recordeth as the king was in his palace beyond Thames this Edricke beyng belike accused or els suspected of the king before comming vnto him began to reckon vp his benefites labours bestowed for his sake First in forsaking and betraying Egelred then in slaying king Edmund his sonne with many such other deedes moe which all for his sake he had done Well saith the king thou hast here rightly iudged thy selfe and worthily thou shalt dye for slaying thy naturall Prince my sworne brother And so commaunded him to be bound immediately hand and foote to be thrown into Thames Some stories say that when he had saluted the king with Aue rex solus and shewed him the slaying of Edmund Canutus promising that he would make him therfore higher then all the lordes of the realme commaunded his head to be striken off to be set vpon London bridge and hys body to be cast in the towne ditche And thus with shame ended he his wretched life as al they commonly do which with like dissimulatioÌ seeke the destruction of their Prince and of their countrey This Canutus shortlye after the death of king Edmond by the counsayle of Edricke exiled Edmond being brother to King Edmund called Rex rusticorum the king of Choorâes But afterward he was reconciled agayne to the kinges fauour and lastly slayne by certayne of the Kinges Secretaryes or Seruauntes Also through the counsayle of the sayd Edricke and of Emma his wife he sent the two Sonnes of Edmond Ironside Edmond and Edward to his brother Suanus king of Denmark to be slaine as is aboue sayd In this meane time Suanus king of Denmarke brother to Canutus died Wherfore that land fel to Canutus which anon after sailed thether and tooke thereof possession And after he had set it in an order he retourned into England and maried Emma late wife before of Egelred and by her had a soÌne called Herdeknight or Hardeknoutus Moreouer this Canutus assembled a Parliament at Oxford where it was agreed that Englishmen Danes should holde the lawes made by king Edgar because they were thought so good resonable aboue any other lawes Thus the Danes being in England began by little little to be Christen men And Canutus went to Rome so returning againe to England gouerned that lande the space of 20. yeares leauing after him two sonnes Harold Hardeknoutus which Hardeknoutus was made king of Denmarke in his fathers time Harold called Harefoote for his deliuernes and swiftnes sonne to Canutus by Elgina his first wife began his raigne ouer England an 1039. Of him is little left in memory for he raigned but 4. yeres saue that he banished his stepmother Emma tooke her goods iewels from her Hardeknoutus being king of Denmarke and second sonne to Canutus by his last wife Emma was next King of England In the time of these Danish kings there was one Godwyn an earle in England which had bene before in great fauour with Canutus for his actes done in Denmarke against the Northwegians and afterward maryed yâ sister some say the daughter of Canutus This Godwyn was of a cruell and subtill wit as he declared no lesse by the two sonnes of king Egelred For when these two aforesaid whose names were Alfride and Edward came from NormaÌdie into England to visit their mother Emma and brought with them a great company of Normands this Godwine hauing a daughter called Godith whome he thought to marry to Edward set him vp to be King to bring his purpose about vsed this practise that is to perswade king Hardeknoue the Lordes not to suffer those Normandes to be within the realme for ieoperdie but rather to punish them for example By which meanes he gat authoritie to order the matter himselfe wherefore he ãâã them on Guild downe and there most wretchedly murthered or rather Martyred the most number of the Normandes and that innocently For as Swanus before had tithed the Monkes of Canterburie so heâ with the cruell coÌpany of english soldiors slew ix of the saide Normands and saued the x. And yet passing the furie of Swanus as not contented with that tiranny he tithed againe the sayde tithe and slew euery x. knight and that by cruel tormeÌt as winding their guts out of their bodies as writeth Ranulphus And among other put out the eyes of the elder brother Alfridus and sent him to an Abbey of Elie where he being fed wyth breade and water endured not
his yerely tribut vnto the same Inferring moreouer how the king as he was of nature very liberall so also of courage a prince stout and valiant Then what a shame wold hee thinke it be to him as it were in deede if hee who in mighte and dignitie farre exceeded all his progenitours should not defend and maintaine the liberties customes by them procured wherefore he desired the Pope to see to the matter so as might stande both with the kings honor and also with his owne profite and aduaÌtage who otherwise no doubt shoulde loose a great peece of money out of the realme vnlesse he did remit some thing of the seueritie of his canons and lawes decretall With these and such other perswasions like to the same effect the court of Rome was well coÌtented agreeing that the kings request ought with al fauor to be graunted But the Pope Anselme sate still marking their doings The ambassadour supposing their silence to be halfe a yeelding to him added moreouer and sayd that the king no not for the crowne of his realme would loose the authority of Inuesting or admitting his Prelates within his Dominion Whereunto the proude Pope answering againe brast out in these wordes Nor I sayde he for the price of his heade as thou sayst wil lose the geuing of spirituall promotioÌs in Englande and confirming it with an othe before God sayth he I speake it know it for a certaine c. Then it followeth in the storie of Malmesberie with this word of the P. the mindes of the rest were chaunged saying Benedicta fit cordis tui constantia benedicta oris tui loquela The kings attourney also was therewith dashed who notwithstanding yet brought to passe that certaine of the Kinges customes vsed before of his father were released vnto hym At the which tune in the same court was decreed that the king onely which had inuested them being excepted the other which were inuested by the king to be excommunicated the absolution and satisfaction of whome was left to Anselme the archbishop Thus Anselme being dismissed from Rome tooke his iorney toward England But the ambassador pretending to go to S. Nicholas remained behinde to see whether he could winne the popes mind to the kings purpose Which when he saw it would not be he ouertaketh Anselmus by the way at Placentia and opened to him the kings pleasure The king sayth he geueth to you in charge and commaundement that if you will come to England and there behaue your selfe to him as your predecessours did to his father you should be receiued and retained in the Realme accordingly if not you are wise inough sayth he ye know what I meane and what will followe c. And so to these wordes parting from him retourned againe to the King Anselmus remained at Lions a yeare and a halfe writing diuers letters to the King after this effect and wordes as followeth ¶ To his reuerend Lord Henry king of England Anselme Archbishop of Canterburie faithful seruice with prayers Epist. 224. Although ye vnderstand by William Warlwast what we haue done at Rome oyet I shall shortly shewe you that belongeth to me When I came to Rome I declared the cause wherefore I came to the Lorde Pope He answered that he woulde not swarue from the statutes of his predecessours Furthermore he commanded me that I should haue no fellowship with them that receiued inuestings of Churches at your hands after the knowledge of this prohibition except they woulde doe penaunce and forsake that they had receiued without hope of recouerie nor that they shuld not communicate with the other Byshoppes that had consecrated suche menne except they woulde present them selues to the iudgement of the Apostolike sea The foresayde William can be a witnesse of all these things if he will This William when we departed a sonder reconing vp in your behalfe the loue and liberalitie which yee haue had alwayes towardes me warned mee as your Archbyshoppe that I shoulde shewe my selfe such a one that if I would come into Englande that I might be wyth you as my predecessoure was wyth your Father and ye might entreate mee wyth the same honoure and liberalitie that youre father entreated my predecessor By which wordes I vnderstand that except I woulde shewe my selfe suche a one you woulde not haue me come into England For your loue liberalitie I thanke you but that I shoulde be with you as my predecessour was with your father I cannot do it For I dare not do homage to you nor dare communicate with them that take inuestings of Churches at your hands because of the foresaid inhibition made I my selfe hearing it Wherfore I desire you to send me your pleasure herein if it please you whether I may returne into England as I sayde with your peace and power of mine office In the meane while great businesse there was much posting went to and fro betwene the king the archbishop and the Pope but nothing was done for neither woulde the Pope agree to the king neither woulde the King condescende to the Archbishop At last the Archbishop seeing by no meanes he could preuaile against the king thought to reuenge himselfe by excoÌmunication and so went about the same The king hauing word thereof by the Countesse Adala his sister desireth her to come to him to NormaÌdie and bring Anselmus with her whereupon through the meanes of the Countesse reconcilement was made the archbishop was restored to his former possessions againe Only his returne into England was differred because he would not communicate with those whome the King had inuested So the king tooke his passage ouer into England and Anselme made his abode at the Abbey of Becke Then were ambassadors againe directed vnto Rome W. Warlwast Baldwin aboue named Abbot of Ramesey who at length coÌcluded the long controuersy betwene the king the Pope vpon this agreement that the King should take homage of the Bishops elect but shoulde not deale with inuesting them by staffe and ring c. While the Embassadours were thus in their sute at Rome diuers complaintes were daily brought from Englande to Anselme against the Priestes and Chanons who in his absence contrary to the late councel holden at London receiued their wiues vnto their houses againe so were permitted by the king paying him certaine mony for the same Anselme the fore enemie against lawfull mariage agreeued therwith addresseth his letters vnto the King requiring hym to refraine from any more taking of suche exactions declaring moreouer and affirming that the offences of all such Ecclesiasticall ministers must be corrected by the instance of Byshops and not of lay men To this the king answereth gently againe by letters tempering himselfe howe he purposed shortly to come ouer into Normandie and if he had done any thing amisse either in these or other things he would reforme it by his obedience It was
as both the Bishops are slacke in their charge doyng and also the prerogatiue of their order exempteth theÌ froÌ the secular iurisdictioÌ c. And thus much out of Nuburgensis To this matter also pertayne the words of Cesarius the monke in hys 8. booke of Dialogues cap. 69 about the 48. yeare after the death of Thomas Becket which was the yeare of the Lord. 1220. whose wordes in summe come to this effect Quaestio Parisijs inter magistros ventilata fuit vtrum damnatus an saluatus effet ille Thomas Dixerat Rhogerius tunc NormaÌnus fuiffe illum morte ac damnatione dignum quòd contumax esset in dei ministrum regem Protulit econtra Petrus Cantor Parisiensis quòd signa saluationis magne saÌctitatis essent eius miracula quòd martirium probasler Ecclesiae causa pro qua mortem subierat c. In English There was a question moued among the maisters of Paris whether Tho. Becket were saued or damned To this question answereth Roger a Norman that he was worthy death and damnation for that he was so obstinate agaynst Gods minister hys K. Contrary Peter Cantor a Persian disputed saying affirming that his miracles were great signes and tokens of saluatioÌ and also of great holines in that man affirming moreouer that the cause of the Church did allow and confirme hys martyrdome for the which Church he dyed And thus haue ye the iudgement and censure of the schole of Paris touching this question for the saincting of Thomas Becket In which iudgement for so much as the greatest argumeÌt resteth in the miracles wrought by him after hys death let vs therefore pause a little vpon yâ same to try and examine these his miracles In the tryall wherof we shall finde one of these two to be true that eyther if they were true they were wrought not by God but by a coÌtrary spirit of whoÌ Christ our Lord geueth vs warning in his gospell saying whose comming shal be with lying signes and wonders to deceiue if it were possible the elect Math 24. for els we shall finde that no suche were euer wrought at all but fayned and forged of idle Monkes and religious bellies for the exaltatioÌ of their churches profit of their powches whiche thing in deede seemeth rather to be true And no lesse may appeare by the miracles theÌselues set forth by one of his own Monks of his owne time who in fine solemne books hath comprehended all the reuelation vertues and miracles of this archb the which bookes as yet remayning in the hands of William Stephenson Citizen of London I haue seen and perused wherein is contayned the whole summe of all his miracles to the number of 270 being so far of from all trueth reason some ridiculous some monstrous vayne absurd some also blasphemous some so impudeÌt that not onely they deserue no credit altogether sauoring of mere forgery but also for very shame will abash an honest penne to write vpoÌ theÌ First if miracles serue for necessity for infidels what cause or necessity was there in a Christian realme hauing the word of God for God to worke such miracles after his death who neuer wrought any in all his life TheÌ to consider the end of these miracles whether do they tend but onely to bring men to Canterbury with their vowes and offeringes to enrich the couent Beside the nuÌber of the miracles which he sayd so many that they lose theyr owne credit what disease is there belonging to man or woman in the curing whereof some miracle hath not bene wrought by this ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã as feuers fistula the gout toothache palsey consumption falling sicknesse leprosie headache broken armes maymed legs swelling throates the raysing vp of the dead which haue bene two dayes departed with infinite other And as all these haue healed for the most part by one kinde of salue as a certayne panacea which was with the water onely of Caunterbury like as a cunning Smith which should open with one key all maner of lockes so agayne in reading of the story of these miracles ye shall finde the matter so conueyed that the power of this dead Saynt was neuer twise shewed vpon any one disease but euery diuers disease to haue a diuers miracle To recite in order all these prodigious reuelatioÌs and phaÌtasticall miracles falsely imagined and ascribed to this archbishop were nothing els but to write a legend of lies to occupy the people with tristes Which because it pertaineth rather so the idle professioÌ of such dreaming monks and cloysterers that haue nothing els to maintain that religion withal I will not take their profession out of theyr hands Wherfore to omit all suche vayne lying apparitions and miracles as how this angry sainct 3. dayes after his death appeared by vision at the altar in his pontificalibus commaunding the quere not to sing but to say this office of his masse Exurge quare obdormis Domine c. Which vision the author himselfe of the book doth say he did see To omit also the blasphemous lye how in other vision the sayd Archbishop should say that hys bloud did cry out of the earth to God more then the bloud of iust Abell IteÌ in an other visioÌ it was shewed to a monk of Lewes how S. Thomas had hys place in heauen appoynted with the Apostles aboue Stephen Laurence Uincent and al the other Martyrs whereof of this cause is rendered for that â Stephen Laurence and such other suffered only for their own cause But this Th. suffered for the vniuersal church Item how it was shewed to a certayne young man Ormus by name xij yeares before the death of this Becket that among the Apostles martyrs in heauen there was a vacaunt place left for a certayne priest as he sayd of England which was credibly supposed to be this Tho. Becket Item how a certain knightes sonne being two dayes dead was reuiued agayne so soone as he had the water of Caunterbury put in his mouth had by his parentes 4. peeces of siluer bended to be offered in CauÌterbury in the childes behalfe All these I say with such other like to omit the number wherof commeth to an infinite varietie onely this one story or an other that followeth shall suffice to expresse the vanitie and impudent forgery of all the rest In the fourth book of this fabulous author and in the 3. chap. a miracle is there contayned of a certayn countryman of Bedfordshire in kinges Weston whose name was Gilwardus which Gilwardus in his dronkeÌnes brusting into an other mans house which was his debter took out of his house a great whetstone a paire of hedging gloues The other party seyng this value not sufficient for hys coÌdemnation by the councell of the towneclerk entred an action of felony agaynst him for other thinges besides as for stealing
taken vp refuseth to take the second complayning of the Arch. of York as one preiudicial to his sea So while the one wold not rise the other part not sit down rose no small contention betweene them two The archb of Canterb. claymed the vpper seate by the preheminence of hys church Contrary the archb of York alledged for hym the old decree of Gregory wherof meÌtion is made before pag. 118. By which this order was taken betweene the 2. Metropolitanes of Canterbury and York that which of them two should be first in electioÌ he should haue the preheminence in dignitie goe before the other Thus they contending to and fro waxed so warme in wordes that at last they turned to hote blowes Now strong the Archbishop of Yorke was in reason and argument I cannot tell but the Archbish. of Cant was stronger at the armes end whose seruauntes beeing moe in number like valiaunt men not suffering their maister to take such a foyle so preuailed agaynst York sitting on the right hand of the Cardinall that they pluckt him downe from the hand to the foote of the Cardinall vpon the ground treading trampling vpon him with their feete that maruel it was he escaped with life His Casule Chimer and Rochet were all to be rent and torne from his backe Here no reason woulde take place no debating would serue no praying could be heard such clamour and tumulte was there in the house among them much like to the tumulte which Uirgill describeth Ac veluti in magno populo cum saepe coorta est Seditio saeuitque animis ignobile vulgus Iamque faces saxa volant furor arma ministrat Now as the first part of this description doth well agree so some peraduenture will looke agayne that according to the latter part also of the same my Lord Cardinall with sagenesse and grauitie after the maner of the olde Romaynes standyng vp should haue ceased and aleyed the disturbaunce according to that whiche followeth in the Poete Tum pietate grauem meritis si fortè virum quem Conspexêre silent arrectifque auribus astant Ille regit mentes dictis pectora mulcet c. But what did the noble Romaine Cardinall Like a pretty man of hys handes but a pretier man of hys seete standing vp in the midst seing the house in such a broyle committed himselfe to flight and as Houedenus writeth abscondit se a facie illorum The next day after the Archbishop of Yorke bringeth to the Cardinall his Rochet to beare witnes what iniury and violence he had sustayned appealing and citing vp the Archbishop of Caunterbury with certayne of hys men to the Bishop of Rome And thus the holy counsell the same day it was begon brake vp and was dissolued Under the raygne of this K. Henry the 2. the dominion and crowne of England extended so farre as hath not bene seene in this realme before him whome histories recorde to possesse vnder hys rule and iurisdictioÌ first Scotland to whom William king of Scots with all the lords temporall and spiritual did homage both for them and for their successors the seale where of remayneth in the kyngs treasury as also Ireland England Normandy Aquitane Gaunt c. vnto the mouÌtaynes of Pireney which be in the vttermost partes of the great Ocean in the Brittish sea being also protector of Fraunce to whom Phillip the French king yelded both himselfe and Realme wholy to his gouernaunce an 1181. Moreouer he was offred also to be the king of Ierusalem by the Patriarch maister of the hospital there who then being distressed by the Soldane brought him the keyes of their Citty desiring hys ayd agaynst the infidels which offer he theÌ refused alledging the great charge which he had at home the rebellioÌ of hys sonnes which might happen in hys absence ¶ And here the olde historyes finde a great fault with the king for hys refusall declaring that to be the cause of Gods plagues which after ensued vpon him by his children as the Patriarche in hys Oration beyng offended with the king prophecied should so happen to him for the same cause Which story if it be true it may be a lesson to good Princes not to deny their necessary helpe to their distressed neighbors especially the cause appertayning vnto God The wisedome discretion manhood and riches of thys Prince was so spred and renoumed through all quarters that messages came from Emanuell Emperour of Constantinople Fredericke Emperour of Rome and William Archbishop of Treuer in Almayne Duke of Saxon and from the Earle of Flaunders and also from the French K. vpon determination of great questions and strifes to aske councell determination therof of this K. Henry as of one most wise and scholemayster of al wisedome iustice to haue solutioÌ of their questions doubts Moreouer Alphonsus king of Castile and Sauncius king of Nauerue being in strife for certayne Castels and other possessions submitted them of their free accord and by their othe to abide the award of this king Henry who made ãâ¦ã whereby it is to be ãâ¦ã resort as to they arbitrer ãâ¦ã to any ãâ¦ã the acres of this ãâ¦ã kish writers ãâã Among many other thinges ãâ¦ã this one is to be ãâ¦ã 35. yeares and hauing such warres with his enemies ãâã ãâã upon his subiectes put any ãâ¦ã vpon the spiritualty first unites and appropriations ãâã benefices ãâ¦ã And yet his treasure ãâ¦ã chard his sonne ãâ¦ã safid pound ãâ¦ã furniture Of the which ãâ¦ã thousand pound came do him by the death of ãâ¦ã who had practiced a ãâ¦ã ãâ¦ã dyed within ãâ¦ã haue all his goods And shortly after the Archbishop ãâã and the king had all his goods ãâ¦ã to eleuen thousand pound beside plate ãâ¦ã But as there is no felicityeââ or wealth in this mortall world so perfect which is not darkenes ãâ¦ã of incombraunce and aduersity So it happened to this king the among his other ãâã successours this incommodity followed him withal that his sonnes rebelled stood in armor agaynst him taking the part of the ãâã king against theyr father First ãâã coronation of Henry his sonne whom the Father ioyned with him as king he being both Father and king tooke vpon him that notwithstanding as but a steward and set downe the first dish as Shower vnto his sonne renouncing the name of a king At what time the foresayd Archbishop of Yorke sitting on the right hand of the young king sayd sir ye haue great cause this day to ioy For there is no Prince in the world that hath such an officer this day c. And the yong king disdayning his wordes said my father is not dishonored in this doing For I am a king and a Queenes sonne and so is not he And not onely this but after he also persecuted his father And so in his youth wheÌ he had raigned but a few yeares dyed teaching vs
to Northhampton where he held his Parliament saluting him sayd they came from the Pope of Rome to reforme that peace of holy church And first sayd they we monish you in the popes behalfe that ye make full restitution of the goods of the land that ye haue rauished holy church of and that ye receiue Stephen the Archbâ of Cant. into his dignity and Prior of Cant. and his monkes And that ye yelde agayne vnto the Archb. all his landes and rentes without any withholding And sir yet moreouer that ye shall make such restitution to them as the Church shall thinkk sufficient Then aunswered the K. as touching the Prior and his Monkes of Cant. all that ye haue said I would gladly do and all thing els that ye would ordaine but as touching the Archb. I shall tell you as it lieth in my hart Let the Archbishop leaue his bishopricke and if the pope then shal entreat for him peraduenture I may like to geue him some other bishopricke in England And vpon this condition I will receiue and admit him Then sayd Pandulph vnto the K. holy Church was wont neuer to disgrade Archb. without cause reasonable but euer she was wont to correct princes that were disobedient to her What how now quoth the K. threaten ye me Nay sayd Pandolph but ye haue now opeÌly told vs as it standeth in your hart and now we will tell you what is the popes will and thus it standeth He hath wholy interdicted cursed you for the wrongs ye haue done to the holye church and to the Clergy And forasmuch as ye will dwell still in your malice and will come to no amendement ye shall vnderstand that from this time forward the sentences vpon you geuen haue force and strength And all those that with you haue commoned before this time whether that they be Earles Barons or Knightes or any other whatsoeuer they be we assoyle them safely from their sins vnto this day And from this time forward of what condition soeuer they be we accurse them openly and specially by this our sentence that do with you common And we assoyle moreouer Earles Barons knightes and all other maner of men of theyr homages seruice and sealties that they should do vnto you And this thing to confirme we geue playne power to the B. of Winchester and to the B. of Norwich And the same power we geue agaynst Scotland to the B. of Rochester of Salisbury And in Wales we geue the same power to the Bishops of S. Dauid and of Landaffe and of S. Asse Also Sir K. quoth Pandolph all the kinges princes and the great Dukes christened haue labored to the pope to haue licence to crosse themselues and to warre agaynst thee as vpon Gods enemy and winne thy lande and to make K. whom it pleaseth the pope And we here now assoile all those of their sinnes that will arise agaynst thee here in thine owne land Then the K. hearing this answered What shame may ye do more to me then this Pandolph agayne we say to you in verbo Dei that neither you nor any heir that you haue after this day shall be crowned So the king sayd by him that is almighty God if I had known of this thing before ye came into this laÌd and that he had brought me such newes I should haue made you tary out these xii monthes Then aunswered Pandolph Full well we thought at our first comming that ye would haue bene obedient to God and to holy church haue fulfilled the popes commaundement which we haue shewed and pronounced to you as we were charged therewith And now ye say that if ye had wi lt the cause of our comming ye would haue made vs tary out a whole yere which might as well say that ye would haue taken a whole yeares respite without the popes leaue But for to suffer what death that ye can ordeine we shall not spare to tell you all the popes message and will that he gaue vs in charge In an other chronicle I finde the wordes betwene the King and Pandolph something otherwise described as though the king should first threaten him with hanging if he had foreknown of his comming in To whom paÌdolph againe should answer that he loked for nothing els at his hand but to suffer for the Churches right Wherupon the K. being mightely inceÌsed departed The k. the same tune being at Northhampton willed the shirifs and bailifes to bring foorth all the prisoners there that such as had deserued shoulde be put to death to the entent as some thinke to make Pandolfus afraide Among whome was a certaine Clerke who for counterfaiting the kings coyne was also condemned to be hanged drawn quartered And moreouer by the king was commanded therby to anger Pandolfus the more as may be thought to be hanged vp hiest aboue the rest PaÌdolphus hearing therof notwtstanding he somwhat began to feare least he should be hanged himselfe yet with such courage as he had he went to the church to set out booke bel and candle charging that no man vnder pain of accursing should lay hands vpon the cleark Vppon this the K. and the Cardinall departed in no litle anger And Pandolfe went to Rome reported to the pope and the Cardinals what had bene done Then the pope summoned al the bishops abbots and clarkes of England to come and repaire to Rome to consult what was to be done therein This councel began the first day of October In the which councel it was decreed by the pope and his assembly that Iohn king of England should be accursed with all such as helde with him euery day so long as that Councel endured Albeit this was not yet graunted that the people shoulde be crossed to fight against him because as yet he had shed no bloud But afterward the sayd Pope Innocent seeing that K. Iohn by no meanes would stoupe vnder his subiection nor vnder the rule of his popish see he sent vnto the French king vpon remission of all his sinnes and of all that went with hym that he should take with him all the power he might and so to inuade the realme of England to destroy K. Iohn This occasion geuen Pope Innocent yet once againe commanded in paine of his great curse that no man shuld obey King Iohn neither yet keepe company with him he forbad all persons to eate and drinke with him to talke with him to commune or couÌsell with him yea his owne familiar houshold to do him any kinde of seruice either at bed or at boord in church hall or stable And what folowed therof The greater parte of them which after such sort fled from him by the ordinance of God of diuers and sundry diseases the same yeare died And betweene both nations English and French sell that yeare great amitie but secret subtil and false to the bitter betraying of England Neither was the pope
Minimi other of the Gospell other de Caputio They all differ in many things but accord in superstitioÌ hipocrisie And for somuch as we haue here entered into the matter of these 2. orders of Friers by the occasion hereof I thought a little by the waye to digresse from our story in reciting the whole catologue or rablement of Monkes Fryers and Nunnes of al sectes rules and orders set vp and confirmed by the Pope The names of whome here in order of the Alphabet followe vnder written The rablement of religious orders AVstinians the first order  Ambrosians two sortes 490 Antonies heremites 324 Austines heremetes 498. Austines obseruauntes 490 Armenians sect  Ammonites and Moabites  Basilius order 384 Benets order 524 Bernardus order 1120 Barefooted Friers 1222 Brigits order 1370 Beghartes or white spirites 1399 Brethren of Ierusalem 1103 Brethren of S. Iohn De Ciuitate blacke Frier 1220 Brethren of wilfull pouertie  Cluniacensis order 913 Canons of S. Augustine 1080 Charterhouse order 1086 Cisterciensis order 1098 Cros bearers or crossed Friers 1216 Carmelites or white Friers 1212 Clares order 1225 Celestines order 1297 Camaldulensis order 950 Crosse starred brethren  Constantino politanish order  Crosse bearers  Chapter monkes  Dutch order 2216 Dominicke blacke Friers 1220 Franciscanes 1224 Graundmontensis order 1076 Gregorian order 594 Georges order 1407 Guilhelmites 1246 Gerundinensish order  Galilei or Galileans  Heremites  Helenes brethren Humiliati 1166 Hospitall brethren  Holy Ghost order  Ieromes orders two sortes 1412. Iohns Hermites  Iustines order 1432. Iohns order Ioannites 380 otherwise knightes of the Rodes 1308 Iniesuati 1365 Ieromes heremites 490 Iosephes order  Iacobites sect  Iames brethrens order  Iames brethren with the sword  Indians order  Katherine of Senes order 1455 Keyed Monkes knightes of rhodes  Lazarites or Mary Magdalens our Lady brethren 1034 Lordes of Vngary Minorites which be deuided into Conuentuales Obseruauntes Reformate Collectane De Caputio De Euangelio Amedes Clarini and other  Minors or Minorites 1224 Maries seruaunts 1304 Monkes of mount Oliuete 1046 Marouinies sect  Moronites sect  Monachie and Monache  Morbonei and Merestei  Menelaysh and Iasonish sect  New Chanons of S. Austen 1430 Nestorini  Nalharte brethren  New order of our Lady  Nazarei  Paules Hermites 345 Premonstratensis order 1119 Preacher order or blacke Friers  Peter the Apostles order 1409 Purgatory bethren  Rechabites  Sarrabaites  Sambonites 1199 Scourgers the first sect 1266 Souldiours of Iesus Christ. 1323 Scopenites or Sainct Saluators order 1367 Specularij or the glasse order  Sepulchers order  Sheere order  Swerdes order  Starred Monkes  Starred Fryers  Sclauony order  Scourgers the second sect called Niniuites  Stoole brethren  Scotland brethren order  Sicarij  Sainct Sophis order  Templar Lordes 1110 Templar knightes 1120 The vale of Iosophat hys order  Vallis vmbrose 1400 Waldensis sect  Wentzelaus order  Wilhelmer order  White Monks of mount Oliuet 1406 Zelotes order  Thus hast thou if thou please gentle reader to know what orders and what sectes of religion haue bene set vp by the pope the catalogue and number of them all so far as we could search them out not onely in bookes printed of late in Germany namely by the reuerend father Martine Luther but also conferred with an other english book which came to our handes containing the same like notes of auncient antiquitie the number of whiche rablement of religious persons came to 101. Now as I haue reckoned vp the names and varieties of these prodigious sectes it commeth to minde consequently to inferre the prophecie of Hildegardis as well agaynst the whole route of Romish prelates and the fall of that Church as especially agaynst the begging Fryers and suche other vnprofitable bellyes of the Church Thus Hildegardis is holden of the papistes themselues to be a great Prophetisse whose prophecie proceedeth in this maner first agaynst the Priestes and prelates of the Romishe Church as followeth The prophecie of Hildegardis of the ruine of Rome and agaynst the begging Friers HIldegardis a Nonne and as many iudged a prophetisse liued in the yeare 1146. In her prophecies she doth most greeuously reprehend not only the wicked and abhominable lyfe of the spirituall papistes but also the coÌtempt of ecclesiasticall office also the horrible destruction of the church of Rome In a certayne place shee hath these wordes And now is the law neglected among the spirituall people which neglecte to teach and doe good things The mayster lykewise and the prelates do sleep despising iustice laying it aside In a certayne vision the Churche appeared to her in the shape of a woman complayning that the priestes had berayed her face with dust rent her coat c. and that they did not shyne ouer the people neyther in doctrine neyther in exaÌple of lyfe but rather contrariwise that they haue driuen the innocent lambe from them She sayd moreouer that all ecclesiasticall order did euery daye become worse and worse and that priestes did not teache but destroy the law of God And for these horrible crimes and impieties she threatneth and prophecieth vnto them Gods most heauy wrath and displeasure and dolefull punishmentes There is no cause why the spirituall papists should flatter themselues vpon this that she promised agayne to the ministers of the Church those good things to follow lyke as Ioannes de Rupe scissa doth and other suche like prophetes for they say it will come to passe that they must repent before the tymes be ameÌded By which thing vndoubtedly they meane the godly ministers in the reformed Churches which for the most part were of the spirituall nuÌber and yet did forsake the dishonest lyfe those wicked idolatries Now where as the priestes monks that is the whole rable and spiritualtie doe account Hildegard for a true prophetisse howe they ought to consider that by her they are more seuerely accused not as by a woman but as by God hymself And I pray you what abhomination impiety and idolatry hath bene committed since that tyme by the spiritualitie I wil note heare a certaine prophecy of hers taken out of the common places of Henry Token because we see it manifestly fulfilled in our time She prophecieth of the reformation of religion and sayth that it shall be most godly Then shall the crowne of Apostolicall honour be deuided because there shal be found no religion among the Apostolicall order for that cause shall they despise the dignitie of that name and shal set ouer them other men and other Archbish. In so much that the Apostolike sea of that tyme by the diminution of hys honour shall haue scarse Rome and a fewe other Countryes thereabout vnder hys crowne And these thinges shall partly come to passe by incursion of warres and
a Frere weare cloathing of an other sect of Freres sith holines stondeth not in the clothes 6. Why hold ye silence in one house more then an other sith men ought ouer all to speke the good leaue the euil Why eate you flesh in one house more then in an other if your rule and your order be perfite and the patron that made it 7. Why gete ye your dispensatioÌs to haue it more esy certes other it seemeth that ye be vnperfite or he that made it so hard that ye may not hold it And seker if ye holde not the rule of your patrons ye be not then her Fryers and so ye lye vpon your selues 8. Why make ye you as dede men when ye be professed and yet ye be not dede but more quicke beggers then ye were before and it seemeth euill a dede man to goe about and begge 9. Why will ye not suffer your Nouices heare your couÌsels in your chapter house ere that they haue bene professed if your counsels byn true and after Gods law 10. Why make ye you so costly houses to dwell in sith Christ did not so and dede men should haue but graues as falleth it to dead men and yet ye haue more Courtes then many Lordes of England For ye mowe wenden through the realme and each night well nigh lyg in your owne courts and so mow but right few Lordes do 11. Why heyre ye to ferme your limitors geuing therefore ech yeare a certayne rent and will not suffer one in an others limitation right as ye were your selfes Lordes of countreys Why be ye not vnder your Bishops visitations and liege men to our king Why are ye no letters of brether heds of other mens prayers as ye desire that other men shoulde aske letters of you If your letters be good why graunt ye them not generally to all maner of men for the more charitie 12. Mow ye make any man more perfite brother for your prayers then God hath by our beleeue by our baptisme and hys owne graunt if ye mow certes then ye be aboue GOD. Why make ye men beleue that your golden trentall song of you to take therefore x.s. or at the least v.s. wole bring soules out of hel or out of purgatory if this be soth certes ye might bring al soules out of payne and that wull ye nought and then ye be out of charitie 13. Why make ye men beleue that he that is buryed in your habite shall neuer come in hell and ye wyte not of your selfe whether ye shall to hell or no and if this were sothe ye shuld sell your hye houses to make many habites for to saue many mens soules 14. Why steale ye mens Children for to make hem of your sect sith that theft is against Gods hestes and sith your sect is not perfite ye know not whether the rule that ye bynde hym to be best for him or worst 15. Why vnderneme ye not your brethreÌ for their trespas after the law of the Gospell sith that vnderneming is the best that may be But ye put them in prison oft when they do after Gods law and by Saint Augustines rule if anye did amisse and would not amend him ye should put hym from you 16. Why couete ye shrifte and burying of other mens parishens and none other Sacrament that falleth to Christen folke Why bussy yee not to here to shrift of pore folk as wel as of rich Lords and Ladyes sith they mowe haue more pleÌty of shrift fathers then poore folke mow Why say ye not the gospell in howses of bededred men as ye do in riche mens that mow go to Churche and heare the Gospell Why couete you not to bury poore folke among you sith that they bene most holy as ye sayne that yee beene for your pouerty 17. Why will ye not be at her diriges as ye haue bene at rich mens sithe God prayseth him more then he doth other men What is thy prayer worth sithe thou wilt take therefore for of all chapmen ye nede to be most wise for dread of simonie What cause hast thou that thou wilt not preach the gospell as God sayth that thou shouldst sith it is the best lore and also our beleue Why be ye euill apayd that secular priests shuld preach the Gospell sith God himselfe hath bodden hem 18. Why hate ye the gospell to be preached sithe ye be so much hold therto for ye wyn more by yere with In principio then with all the rules that euer your patrons made and in this minstrels bene better then ye for they contrarien not to the mirthis that they maken but ye contrarien the Gospell both in word and deede 19. Frere when thou receiuest a peny for to say a Masse whether sellest thou Gods body for that peny or thy prayer or els thy trauell if thou sayest thou wolt not trauell for to say the Masse but for the peny that oertes if this be soth then thou louest to little mede for thy soule and if thou sellest Gods body other thy prayer then it is very simonie and art become â chapman worse then Iudas that solde it for thirty pence 20. Why writest thou her names in thy tables that yeueth the mony sith God knoweth all thing for it seemeth by thy writing that God would not reward him but thou write in thy tables God wold els forgetten it Why bearist thou God in honde and sâlaundrest hym that he begged for hys mete sithe he was Lorde ouer all for then had he bene vnwyse to haue begged and haue no neede thereto Frere after what law rulest thou thee where findest thou in Gods law that thou shouldest thus beg 21. What maner men needeth for to beg For whom oweth such men to beg Why beggest thou so for thy brethren If thou sayest for they haue neede then thou doest it for the more perfection or els for the lest or els for the meane If it be the most perfection of all then should al thy brethren do so and then no man needed to beg but for himselfe for so should no man beg but him neded And iâ it be the lest perfection why lonest thou then other men more then thy self For so thou art not wel in charitie sith thou shouldst seeke the more perfection after thy power liuing thy selfe most after God and thus leauing that imperfectioÌ thou shouldest not so beg for them And if it is a good meane thus to beg as thou doest then should no man do so but they bene in this good meane and yet suche a meane graunted to you may neuer be grounded on Gods law for then both lerââ and lewd that bene in meane degre of this world shoulde goe about and beg as ye do And if all shoulde doe so certes well nigh all the world should goe about and beg as ye done and so should there be ten
sending playne word to the king by solemne message that his grace without all delay should seclude froÌ him Peter B. of Winchester and other aliens of Pictauia or if he would not they with the common assent of the realme would displace him with his wicked councellours from his kingdome and haue within themselues tractation for choosing a new king The king at the hearing of this message being mightely moued partly to feare partly to indignation especally hauing the late example of king Iohn his father before his eyes was cast in great perplexity doubting what was best to be done But Winchester with his wicked councell so wrought with the king that he proceeded with all seuerity agaynst them In so much that in short time the sparkles of poisoued couÌcell kindling more and more grew to a sharpe battayle betweene the king and Richard Earle Marshall with other nobles to the great disquietnesse of the whole Realme The which warre before was presignified by terrible thundering and lightning heard al england ouer in the moneth of march with such aboundauÌee of raine and flouds growing vpon the same as cast down milnes ouercouered the fields threw downe houses and did much harine through the whole Realme To prosecute here at large the whole discourse of thys warre betwene the king and Earl Marshall which continued neare the space of two yeares to declare all the parts and circumstances thereof what trouble it brought what damage it wrought to the whole realm what traines were layd what slanghter of men what waste of whole countryes ensued from Wales vnto Shrewsbery how the marshall ioyned himselfe with Leoline Prince of Walles how the Pictauians were almost all slayne destroyd how the king was distressed what forgery wily wint wrought by the kings letters to entrap the Marshall to betray him to the Irishmen among whom he was at length slayne all this I referr to other authors Who at large do entreat of the same as Math. Parisiens Florilegus such other This is to be noted and obserued whithe rather perteineth to our Ecclesiasticall history to see what sedition and continuall disquietnes was in those dayes among all Christen people almost being vnder the popes Catholick obedieÌce But especially to marke the corrupt doctrine then reigning it is to be maruelled or rather lamented to see the king and the people then so blinded in the principall point and article of their saluation as we finde in storyes which making mention of a house or Monastery of Conuertes builded the same yeare by the king at London do expres in playne wordes that he then did it Pro redemptione animae suae Regis Ioannis patris sui omnium antecessorum suorum i. For the redemptioÌ of his soule of the soule of king Iohn his father for the soules of all his auncieers c. Whereby may be vnderstand in what palpable darknes of blind ignoraunce the sely soules redeined by Christ were then inwrapped which did not know nor yet wee taught the right doctrine and first principles of their redemption Ex Math. Parisien sipag 86. Mention was made a litle before pag. 275. of dissoluing the election of Iohn Prior of CaÌterbury which was chosen by the Monkes to be Archbishop of the sayd churche of Canterbury but by the pope was defeited After whom one Iohn BluÌd was elected who trauelling vp to Rome this yeare an 1233. to be confirmed of the Pope was also repealed and vnetected agayne for that it was thought in England so complayned of to the Pope that he had receiued of Peter Bishop of Winchester a thousand markes and had another thousand promised him of the sayd Winchester who by his mony thought to make him of his side and also wrote to the Emperor to helpe forward his promotion in the court of Rome Notwithstanding both he with his geuing and the other with his taking of bribes were both detected and disapoynted of theyr purpose For the Pope hating then the Emperour for the same cause admitted not the election pretending the cause for that he was proued to holde to benefices without his dispensation After whom by the commaundement of the Pope one Edmund Chanon of Salisbury was ordeyned Archbyshop and had his Palle sent to him from the Pope which Edmunde after for his vertues was Canonised of the Popishe Monkes there for a Saynte and called S. Edmund About which time also Robert Brosted was made B. of Lincolne This Edmund accompanied with other Byshoppes during this trouble betwene the king and his nobles being in councell at Westminster in the yeare next ensuing which was 1234. came vetering their minde boldely in the name of the Lords declaring vnto the king as became his saythfull seruantes that his councell which then he folowed was not found nor safe but cruell and daungerous both to him and to the state of the Realme meaning the councell of Peter Winchester and of Peter Riuall with other adherentes 1. FIrst and in primis for that they hate and contemne the English nation calling them traitours and rebels and turning the kings heart from the loue of hys naturall subiectes and the hartes of them from hym as appeareth by the Earle Marschal and other sowing discorde among them 2. Item by the sayd Counsaile to wit by the foresaid bishop and his fellowes king Iohn the kings father lost first the heartes of his Barons after that lost Normandy and afterward other landes also and in the end wasted all hys treasure so that since that tyme the regiment of England had neuer no quiet after 3. By the sayd Counsayle also in their time and memorye the kingdome of England had bene troubled and suspended and in conclusion became tributary she that was before the Prince of Prouincies and so warre insuing vpon the same the sayd Kyng Iohn his father incurred great daunger of death and at last was extinguished lacking both peace of hys kingdome and of his own heart 4. Item by the sayd counsayle the Castle of Bedford was kept long tyme agaynst the king to the great losse both of men treasure beside the losse of Rupella to the shame of the Realme of England 5. Moreouer through their wicked counsayle at this present great perturbation seemed to hang ouer the whole realme for els if it had not bene for their counsayle and that true iustice and iudgement might haue bene ministred vnto the kinges subiects these tumultes had neuer bene stirred and the king might haue had his land vnwasted and his treasure vnconsumed 6. Item in that sayth and alleageance wherwith they were obliged vnto him they protested vnto him that the sayd his councell was not a councell of peace but of deuision and disquietnesse to the end that they which otherwise by peace could not aspire by disturbing and disheriting other might be exalted 7. Item for that all the castles fortes munitions also all the offices of the
omitted for that euen from and about the beginning of this kings raigne sprang vpp the very welspringes of all mischiefe and sectes of Monkish religions and other swarmes of Popish orders which with their grosse and horrible superstition haue encombred the Church of Christ euer since First to omitte the repeticion of Pope Innocent the third the great Graundsire of that fowle monster Transustantiation and auriculer Confession with the fryers Dominick and Franciscane Fryers Thomas Aquinas Iacobus de Uoragine Uincentius with Pope Honorius the third coyner of the Cannon Lawe and the Cardinall Hostiensis as also Bonauenture Albertus magnus with Pope Urbane the 4. first founder of the feast of Corpus Christi and procuror of the adoration of the body of Christ in the Sacrament besides Durandus and many moe followeth further to be noted that the Tartarianes aboute the yeare 1240. issuing out of Moscouia into the partes of Polonia made great waste in Christendome so muche the rather because the Princes about Polonia beyng at variaunce amongest themselues vsed none other remedie for theyr defence but heapes of Masses Inuocation of the dead and worshipping of Images whiche in deede dyd nothing relieue them but rather encrease theyr trouble The next yeare following the whole nation of the Scithians mustering like Locustes inuaded the partes of Europe with two mightye armyes whereof the one entring vppon Polonia made great hauocke and caryed away many Christians from thence Captiues the other ouerrunning Hungaria made no lesse spoyle there Adde hereunto an other freshe armye of Tartarianes to the number of 5000000. Who at the very same tyme ioyninge themselues together entered into Muscouia and Cracouia and made most horrible slaughter sparing neyther sexe nor age noble nor vnnoble within the Land From thence passing to Uratislauia made great spoyle there also and thinkyng there to winne the Castle were by the miraculous workyng of the Lorde at the instaunce and prayers of good people discomfited beyonde all expectation of man by thundringe and lightning falling vpon them from heauen in most terrible wise The same yeare immediately after Easter an other armye of Tartarians were gathered agaynst Lignicium drawing neere to Germnany By the bruyte whereof the Germaynes being put in great feare were altogether dismayed but yet not able to helpe themselues by reason they lacked a good guyde and gouernour amongest them All which came to passe specially by the mischieuous practize of the Romayne Popes raysing variaunce and discorde amongst them notwithstanding Dentry prince of Polonia and Silicia gathering a power as well as he coulde dyd encounter with him but in fine hys whole armye was vanquished and the kyng hymselfe slayne Notwithstanding whiche ouerthrowe of Christians it pleased God to strike such a feare into the heartes of the sayd Tartarianes that they durst not approche anye further or nearer into Germany but retired for that tyme into they Countrye agayne who recounting theyr victory by taking each man but one eare of euery of the Christians that were slayne founde the slaughter so great as that they filled it great sackes full of eares Neuertherles after this viz the yeare 1260. the same Tartarianes hauing the Moskouites to theyr guides returned agayne into Polonia and Cratonia where in the space of three monethes they ouerranne the land with fire and sword ouer to the coastes of Silesia And had not the princes of Germany put to theyr helping hand in this lamentable case they had vtterly wasted the whole lande of Polonia and the Coastes thereaboutes This yeare also in the month of Aprill Richard Kyng of Almayne dyed at the Castell of Barchamsted and was buryed at the Abbey of Dayles whiche he built out of the ground The same yeare also at Norwich there fel a great controuersie between the monks and the citizens about certayn tallagies and liberties At last after much altecration and wrangling wordes the furious rage of the Cittizens so much increased and preuayled and so litle was the feare of God before theyr eyes that altogether they set vpon the Abbey and Priory and burned both the church and Byshops Pallace wheÌ this thing was heard abroad the people were very sory to heare of so bold naughty an enterprise much discommended the same At the last K. DeÌry calling for certayne of hys Lords and Barons sent theÌ to the city of Norwich that they might punish and see execution done of the chiefest malefactors in so much that some of them were condemned and burnt some of them hanged and some were drawne by the heeles with horses throughout the streetes of the Citty and after in muche misery ended theyr wretched liues The same yeare Adam the prior of Canterbury and Bishop elect in the presence of pope Gregory the 10. refused to be archbishop although he was elect wherefore the pope gaue the same archbishopricke to Frier Robert Kilwardby the Prouost of the preaching Friers a man of good life and great learning He was coÌsecrated at Caunterbury the fourth day of March by sixe bishops of the same Prouince The same yeare also at Michelmas the Lord Edmund the sonne of king Richard of Almaine maryed the sister of Gilbert Erle of Gloucester Also in this yeare of our Lord 1273. the 16. day before the Calendes of December vpon S. Edmundes day the archbishop and confessour died King Henry in the 56. yeare of his raigne and was buryed at Westminster leauing after him two sonnes and two daughters to wit Edward the Prince and Edmund Earle of Lancaster and Leicester Beatrice and Margaret whiche Margaret was maryed to the king of Scottes This king Henry in his life tyme beganne the building of the Church steeple at westminster but did not throughly finish the same before his death King Edward the first IN the time of the death of K Henry Edward his eldest sonne was absent in Dasconia as a little before you heard yet notwithstanding by Robert Kilwarby Archb. of Caunt and other bishops nobles he was ordeined heire and successour after hys father who after he had heard of hys fathers death retourned home to his Countrey and was crowned the yeare of our Lord 1274. who then layd downe his crowne saying he woulde no more put it on before he had gathered together all the landes pertayning to the same This Edward as he had alwayes before bene a louing and naturall Childe to his Father whom he had deliuered out of prison and captiuity afterward hearing both together of the death of his sonne of his father wept and lamented much more for his father then for his sonne saying to the French king which asked the cause thereof that the losse of his child was but light for Children might after increase and be multiplied but the losse of his parent was greater which could not be recouered Robert Auesbury So almighty God for the same his pietie to his father shewed rewarded
subiect vnder one Adding furthermore that the kingdome of Scotland first was conuerted by the reliques of the blessed Apostle S. Peter through the deuine operation of God to the vnity of the Catholicke fayth Wherefore vpon these causes and reasons Pope Boniface in hys letters to the king required him to geue ouer hys clayme and cease his warres agaynst the Scottish nation And to release all such both of the spiritualtie and laytie as he had of them prisoners Also to call home agayne his officers and deputies whiche he had there placed and ordained to the greauance of that nation to the sclaunder of all faythfull people and no lesse preiudice to the Church of Rome And if he would clayme any right or title to the said Realme or any part therof he should send vp his procuratours specially to the same appoynted with all that he could for himselfe alleadge vnto the sea Apostolicke there to receaue what reason and right would require The king after he had receaued these letters of the Pope assembled a councell or Parliament at Lincolne by the aduise of which counsell Parliament he addressed other letters responsall to the Pope agaynes wherein first in al reuerend maner he desireth him not to geue light care to the sinister suggestions of false reportes and imaginers of mischiefe Then he declareth out of old recordes histories froÌ the first time of the Brittaynes that the realm of Scotland hath alwayes from time to time bene all one to England beginning first with Brutus in the tyme of Dely and Samuell the Prophet which Brutus comming froÌ Troy to his I le called then Albion after called by hym Britannia had three sonnes Locrinus to whome he gaue the part of the land called then of hym Loegria now Auglia Albanactus his second sonne to whom he gaue Albania nowe called Scotia and hys thyrd sonne Lamber to whome he gaue Cambria now called Wales c. And thus much concerning the first deuision of this I le as in auncient histories is found recorded In whiche matter passing ouer the death of king Humber the actes of Dunwald king of this Realme the deuision of Belyn and Brene the victories of king Arthur we will resort sayth the king to more nearer tymes testified and witnessed by sufficient authors as Marianus Scotus William Malmesbury Roger Abyndon Henry Huntington Radulph de Bizoto and other All which make special declaration geue manifest euidence of the execution of this our right sayth he title of Superioritie euer continued preseued hetherto And first to begin with Edward the Seniour before the conquest sonne to Alurede kyng of England about the yeare of our Lord. 900. it is playne and manifest that he had vnder hys dominion and obedience the king of Scots And here is to be noted that this matter was so notorious and manifest as Maryan the Scot writing that story in those dayes graunteth confesseth and testifieth the same and this dominion continued in that state 23. yeare At whiche tyme Athelstane succeeded in the crowne of England and hauing by battaile coÌquered Scotland he made one Constantine king of that party to rule gouerne the country of Scotland vnder him adding this princely word That it was more honour to him to make a king then to be a king 24. yeares after that whiche was the yeare of our Lord 947. Eldred king our progenitour Athelstanus brother took homage of Irise then king of Scots 30. yeares after that whiche was the yeare of our Lorde 977. kyng Edgar our predecessour tooke homage of Kynalde king of Scots Here was a little trouble in England by the death of S Edward kyng and martyr destroyed by the deceite of hys mother in law but yet within memory 40. yeares after the homage done by Kynald to King Edgar that is to say in the yeare of our Lord. 1017. Malcoline the king of Scots did homage to Knute our predecessour After this homage done The Scots vttered some peece of theyr naturall disposition whereupon by warre made by our progenitour S. Edward the confessour 39. yeare after that homage done that is to saye the yeare of our Lord. 1056 Malcoline king of Scots was vanquished and the realme of Scotland geuen to Malcoline his sonne by our sayd progenitour S. Edward vnto whom the sayd Malcoline made homage and fealty Within 40. yeares after that William Conquerour entred this realme whereof he accompted no perfect conquest vntill he had likewise subdued the Scots and therfore in the sayd yeare which was in the yeare of our Lord. 1068 the sayde Malcoline King of Scots did homage to the sayd William Conquerour as hys superiour by Conquest king of England 25. yeares after that which was the yeare of our Lord. 1093. the sayd Malcoline did homage fealty to William Rufus sonne to the sayd William Conquerour and yet after that was for his offences and demerites deposed and hys sonne substitute in hys place who likewise fayled in his duety and therfore was ordained in that estate by the sayd William Rufus Edgar brother to the last Malcoline and sonne to the first who did hys homage and fealty accordingly 7. yeares after that which was in the yeare of our Lorde 1100. the sayd Edgar king of the Scots did homage to Henry the first our progenitour 37 yeare after that Dauid king of Scots did homage to Matilde the Emperatrice as daughter and heyre to Henry the first Wherefore being after required by Stephen then obtayning possession of the Realme to make his homage he refused so to doe because he had before made it to the sayd Matilde and thereupon forbare After whiche Dauids death whiche ensued shortly after the sonne of the sayde Dauid made homage to the sayde Kyng Stephen 14. yeares after that whiche was in the yeare of our Lorde 1150. William king of Scots and Dauid hys brother with all the nobles of Scotland made homage to Henry the second sonne with a reseruation of their duetye to Henry the second hys Father 25 yeares after that which was in the yeare of our Lorde 1175. William kyng of Scotland after much rebellion and resistaunce according to their naturall inclination King Henry the second then beyng in Normandy knowledged finally his errour and made hys peace and composition confimed with hys great Seale and the Seales of the nobilitie of Scotland making therewith his homage and fealtie Within 15. yeares after that which wat the yeare of our Lorde 1190 the sayd William king of Scots came to our Citty of Caunterbury and there dyd homage to our noble progenitour Kyng Richard the first 1124. yeares after that the said William did Homage to our progenitour king Iohn vpon a hill besides Lincolne making his othe vpon the Crosse of Hubert then Archbishop of Canterbury being there present and a merueilous multitude assembled for that purpose 26. yeare after that whiche was in the yeare of our Lorde 1230. Alexander king of Scots maryed
playne neare vnto S. Iohns towne put him to flight and so chased the Scots that of them were slayne to the number of 7. thousand In the which victory such Byshops and Abbots as were taken he sent theÌ to the Pope the temporall Lordes and other Scots he sent vnto London c. Syr Robert Bruys after this discomfiture when he had thus lost both the field and chiefe frendes seing himselfe not able to make hys party good fled into Norway where he kept hys abode during the time while king Edward liued WheÌ this noble Edward had thus subdued the Scots he yelded thankes to God for hys victory so letting the land in a quiet and an order he returned vnto London which was the 35. yeare and last of his raigne c. Now returning to that which I promised before touching the variaunce and greuous dissention betwene Philip the French king and Pope Boniface the eight of that name After the byshopricke of Rome had bene long voyd through the dissentioÌ of the Cardinals for the space of two yeares and 3. monthes at length Pope Celestinus was chosen successor to pope Nicholas the fourth Which Celestinus in hys first consistory began to reforme the Clergy of Rome thinking to make it an example to al other churches Wherefore he procured to hymselfe such a hatred among hys Clergy men that this Boniface then called Benedictus speaking through a reede by his chamber wall nightly admonished him as it had bene a voyce from heauen that he should geue ouer his Papacie as beyng a burden bigger then he could wyld Ex Masseo This pope Celestine after he had set vi monethes by the trechery falshhoode of this Boniface was induced to geue vp resigne his Bishoprick partly for the voyce spoken of before partly for feare being told of certaine craftely subornated in his chaÌber that if he did not resigne he shold lose his life Who theÌ after his resignation goyng to liue in some solitary defert being a simple man was vilely taken and thrust in perpetuall prison by Pope Boniface crastely pretending that he did it not for any hatred vnto Celestine but that sedetious persoÌs might not haue him as their hed to rayse vp some stirre in the Church And so was brought to his death Wherfore this Boniface was worthely called the eight Nero of whom it was rightly sayd hee came in like a Foxe he reigned like a Lyon and dyed like a dogge This Pope Boniface succeeding or rather inuadyng after Celestinus behaued himselfe so imperiously that he put down princes excommunicated kings such as did not take theyr confirmation at his hand Diuers of his Cardinals he draue away for feare some of them as schismaticks he deposed and spoyled them of all theyr substaunce Philip the French king he excommunicated for not suffering hys money to goe out of the Realme and therefore cursed both his and him to the fourth generation Albertus the Emperour not once nor twise but thrise sought at his handes to be coÌfirmed and yet was reiected neyther could obtain vnlesse he would promise to driue the Frenche king out of his realme The factions discorde in Italy betweene the Guelphes and Gibillines which the part of a good bishop had bene to extinct so little he helped to quench the smoke that he of all other was chiefest fire brande to encrease the flame In so much that vpon Ashwednesday when Porchetus an Archbishop came and kneeled down before hym to receaue hys ashes Pope Boniface looking vpon him perceauing that he was one of the Gibbellines part cast his handfull of ashes in hys eyes saying Memen to homo quòd Gibellinus es c. That is remember man that a Gibeline thou art and to ashes thou shale go This Pope moreouer ordained first the Iubilei in Roâââin the solemnising wherof the first day he shewed hymselfe in his poutificalibus gaue free remission of sinnes to as many as came to Rome out of all the parts of the world The second day beyng arrayed with Imperiall ensignes he commaunded a naked sword to be caryed before him and sayd with a loud voyce Eccepotestatem vtriusque gladij That is Loe here the power and authoritie of both the swords âes From the which very yeare as most stories do record the Turkes doe beginne the first count of their Turkishe Emperours whereof the siât was Ottomannus as you shal heare discoursed hereafter by Gods grace in the history of the Turkes By this sayd Pope Boniface diuers constitutions extrauaganes of his predecessours were collected together with many of his owne newly added thereto and is made the booke called Sextus decretalium c. By whom also first sprang vp pardons and indulgences from Rome These thinges thus premised of Boniface the Pope now will I come to the occasion of the strife betweene him and the French king Concerning whiche matter first I finde in the history of Nicholas Triuet that in the yeare of our Lord. 1301. the Byshop of Oppanubam beyng accused for a conspiracie agaynst the French king was brought vp to hys Court so committed to prison The pope hearing this sendeth word to the kyng by hys Legate to set him at liberty The French king not daring to the contrary looseth the Bishop But wheÌ he had done he dischargeth both the byshop and the Legate commaunding them to voyde hys realme Whereupon Pope Boniface reuoketh all the graces and priuiledges graunted eyther by him or his predecessors before to the kingdome of Fraunce also not long after thundring out the sentence of hys curse agaynst hym Moreouer citeth all the prelates all diuines and lawyers both ciuile and canon to appeare personally before him at Rome at a certain day which was the first of Nouember Agaynst this citation the king againe prouideth and commaundeth by straite proclamation that no maner of persoÌ should export out of the Realme of France eyther gold or siluer or any other maner of ware or marchandise vppon forseting all their goodes and theyr bodyes at the kinges pleasure prouiding with all the wayes and passages diligeurly to be kept that none might passe vnsearched Ouer and besides the sayd French kyng defeited the Pope in geuing and bestowing prebendes and benefices and other ecclesiasticall liuings contrary to the Popes profite For the which cause the pope writeth to the foresayd king in forme and effect as followeth ¶ Boniface Byshop and seruaunt to Gods seruauntes to hys beloued sonne Phillip by the grace of God king of Fraunce greeting and Apostolicall blessing BOniface the seruaunt of Gods seruauntes c. feare God and obserue his commaundementes We will thee to vnderstand that thou art subiect to vs both in spirituall thinges and temporall And that no gift of benefices or prebendes belongeth to thee and if thou haue the keeping of any beyng vacaunt that thou reserue the profites of them to the
when he would haue vomitted out and could not took hys horse went to hunâ the beare whereby through the chasing heat of his body to expell the venim And there the good gentle Emperour wickedly persecuted murdered of the P. fel downe dead whom I may wel recount among the innocent and blessed martyrs of Christ. For if the cause being righteous doth make a Martyr what Papist can iustly disprooue hys cause or fayth if persecution ioyned thereunto causeth martyrdome what martyre coulde be more persecuted theÌ he Who hauing 3. popes like 3. baddogs vpoÌ him at length was denoured by the same The princes then hearing of his death assembled theÌselues to a new election who refusing Charles aforesayd elected an other for Emperor named Gunterus de Monte Nigro Who shortly after falling sicke at Franckford through his phisitions seruaunt was likewise poysoned whome the foresayd Charles had hyred with money to worke that feate Gunterus tasting of the poysoÌ although he did partly cast it vp agayn yet so much remained within him as made him vnable afterward to serue that place Wherfore for coÌcordes sake being counsailed thereto by the Germaynes gaue ouer his Empire to Charles For els great bloudshed was like to ensue This Charles thus ambiciously aspiring to the Emperiall seat contrary to the mindes of the states and pieres of the Empire as he did wickedly vnlawfully come by it so was he by hys ambitious guiding the first and principall meane of the vtter ruine of that monarchie For that he to haue his sonne set vp Emperour after him conuented and graunted to the Princes electours of Germany all the publicke taxes tributes of the Empire Which couenaunt being once made betwene the Emperour them they afterward held so fast that they caused the Emperour to sweare neuer to reuoke or cal back again the same By reason whereof the tribute of the countryes of Germany which then belonged onely to the Emperor for the sustentation of hys warres euer since to this day is dispersed diuersly into the handes of the Princes and free citties within the sayd monarchie So that both the Empyre beyng disfornished and left desolate the Emperors weakened therby hauing neyther bene able sufficieÌtly since to defend themselues nor yet to resist the Turke or other forren enemies Whereof a great part as ye haue heard may be imputed vnto the popes c. Hieronimus Marius This Pope Clement first reduced the yeare of Iubeley to euery 50. yeare which before was kept but on the hundreth yeare And so he being absent at Auinion whiche he then purchased withhys money to the sea of Rome caused it to be celebrated at Rome an 1350. In the whiche yeare were numbred of peregrines goyng in and comming out euery day at Rome to the estimation of fiue thousaÌd Praemonstrat The bull of pope Clement geuen out for this present yeare of Iubiley proceedeth in these wordes as followeth What person or persons soeuer for deuotioÌ sake shal take their perigrination vnto the holy Citty the same day when he setteth forth out of hys house he may chuse vnto him what coÌfessor or coÌfessors eyther in the way or where els he listeth vnto the which coÌfessors we graunt by our authority plenary power to absolue all cases papal as fully as if we were in our proper person there present Item we graunt that whosoeuer being truely confessed shall chaunce by the way to die hee shall be quite and absolued of all his sinnes Moreouer we commaund the Angels of Paradise to take his soule out of his body being absolued and to cary it into the glory of Paradise c. And in an other Bull wee will sayeth he that no paine of hell shal touche him graunting moreouer to all and singular person persons signed with the holy crosse power and aucthoritie to deliuer and release iij. or iiij soules whome they list themselues out of the paines of purgatorie c. This Clement as mine author affirmeth tooke vpon him so prodigally in his Popedome that hee gaue to hys Cardinals of Rome Byshoprickes and benefices whych then were vacant in England and begaÌ to geue them new titles for the same liuinges hee gaue them in Englande Wherewith the king as good cause he had was offended and vndid all the prouisions of the pope within his realme Commanding vnder pain of prisonment and life no man to be so hardy as to induce bring in any such prouisions of the pope any more within his laÌd And vnder the same punishment charged the two Cardinals to void that realme An. 1343. In the same yeare all the tenthes as well of the templaries as of other spirituall men were geuen paide to the king through the whole realme An. 1343. And thus much coÌcerning good Ludouicke Emperour and martyr Pope Clement yâ 6. his enemy Wherin because we haue a little exceeded the course of yeares wherat we left let vs returne some what back agayn and take such things in order as belong to the church of the England and Scotland setting forth the reigne of king Edward the 3. and the doinges of the Church which in hys time haue happened as the grace of Christ our Lord will assiste and able vs therunto This foresayd king Edward the second in his time builded 2. houses in Oxford for good letters to wit Oriall colledge and S. Mary Halle Here I omit also by the way the furious outrage and conflict which happened in the time of this king a litle before his death an 1326. betweene the townesmen and the Abbey of Bury wherein the townesmen gathering themselues together in a great multitude for what cause or old grudge betweene them the Register doth not declare inuaded and sackt the monastery And after they had imprisoned the monkes they risted the goodes and treasure of the whole house spoyling and carying away theyr plate mony copes vestimentes senâers crosses chalises basens iewels cups masers bookes with other ornaments and implementes of the house to the value vnestimable In the which conflict certayn also on both sides were slayn Such was the madnes then of that people that when they had gathered vnto them a great concourse of seruaunts light persons of that country to the number of 20. thousand to whom they promised liberty freedome by vertue of such writs whiche they had out of that house first they got into their hands all theyr euidences copies instruments that they could finde then they tooke of the lead that done setting fire to the Abbey gates they brent vp neare the whole house After that they proceeded further to the farmes and granges belonging to the sayd Abbey wherof they wasted spoiled and brent to the nuÌber of 22. manour places in one weeke transporting away the corne horses cartell and other moueables belonging to the same the price wherof is registred to come
English men Upon the Friday folowing they which were besieged in the towne of Calis seeing the king to be retyred vpon whose helpe they trusted being also in great penury famine for lack of victuals otherwise in much misery vehemently distressed surrendered the towne to the kinges handes who like a mercifull Prince onely deteining certeine of the chiefe the rest with the whole coÌmons he let go with bagg baggage diminishing no part of their goods shewing therein more Princely fauour to them then they did of late in Queene Maries dayes vnto our men in recouering the sayd towne of Calis agayne After the winning thus of Calis as hath bene premised king Edward remaining in the sayd towne a certaine space was in consultatioÌ concerning his voyage proceding farther into Fraunce But by meanes of the foresayd Cardinals truce for a certayne time was takeÌ and instrumentes made so prouided that certayne noble meÌ as well for the french K. as for the king of England should como to the Pope there to debate vpon the Articles Unto the which king Edward for peacesake was not greatly disagreing Which was an 1347. Ex Tho. Walsingh The next yeare folowing which was an 1348. fell a sore plague which they call the first generall pestilence in yâ realme of England This plague as they say first springing froÌ the East so spreading westward did so mightely preuaile here in this land beginning first at Dorcester the countryes thereabout that euery day lightly 20. some dayes 40. some 60. moe dead corses were brought layd together in one pitte This beginning the first day of Angust by the first of Nouember it came to LondoÌ Wheras the vehement rage therof was so hoate and did increase so much that from the first day of February til about the beginning of May in a Churchyard then newlye made by smithfield aboue 200. dead corses euery day were buried besides them which in other Churchyardes of the Cittye were layd also At leÌgth by the grace of Christ ceasing ther it proceded from thence to the Northparts Where also the next yeare after an 1349. it swaged After this in the next yeare insuing an 1350. the towne of Calis was by treason of the keper of the Castle almost betrayed and wonne from the English men Within the compasse of which yere dyed Philip the French king After whom king Iohn his sonne succeeded in the crowne Who the next yeare after vnder false precence of frendship caused the Constable of FrauÌce Erle of Ewe to be beheaded who being taken prisoner before in warre by English men and long deteined in prison in England was liceÌsed by king Edward to visite his country of Fraunce In the same yere the town of Gwines was takeÌ by EnglishmeÌ while the keepers of the hold were negligent and a sleepe The yeare next folowing the Marshall of Fraunce with a great army was put to flight by Syr Roger Bentele Knight and Captayne in Britaine hauing but onely 600. Souldiours with him In this battell were taken 9. Knightes Esquires and Gentlemen 140. The French men Britaines by this victory were exceedingly discouraged and there pride cut downe In the yere after was Henry first made Duke of LaÌcaster which before was Earle of Derby and Lancaster Also diuers good ordinaunces were appoynted in the Parliament at Westminster Which afterby auarice and parciall fauour of the head men were agayne vndone Concord and agreement about the yeare 1354. began to come well forward instruments were drawne vpon the same betwene the 2. kings But that the matter being brought vp to Pope Innocent 6. partly by the quareling of the FreÌch men partly by the winking of the Pope which euer held with the French side the conditions were repealed which were these That the king of England all the Dukedome of Aquitanie with other lands there should be to him restored without homage to the French king And that king Edward agayn should surrender to him all his right and title which he had in Fraunce whereupon rose the occasion of great war and tumult which folowed after betwene the two Realmes It folowed after this the yeare of our Lord. 1355. that king Edward hearing of the death of Philip the French king that king Iohn his sonne had grauÌted the Dukedome of Aquitine to Charles his eldest sonne Dolphin of Vienna sent ouer Prince Edward with the Earle of Warwick of Salisbury of Oxford and with them a sufficient number of able souldiors into Aquitania Where he being willingly receiued of diuers yâ rest be subdued partly by force of sword partly receiued submitting themselues to his protection Not long after this in yâ same yere word being brought to king Edward that Iohn the FreÌch king was ready to meet him at S. Omers there to geue him battayle gathered his power set ouer to Calis with his 2. sonnes Leo nell Earle of Wilton and Iohn of Gaunt Earle of Richmond with Henry Duke of Lancaster c. who beyng come to S. Omers the French king with a mighty army of his francklings hearing of his coÌming the nerer he approched to them the further they retyred backe wasting destroying behind them to the inteÌt that the english army in pursuing theÌ should finde no victuals By reasoÌ wherof king Edward folowing him by yâ space of 9. or 10 dayes vnto HadeÌ wheÌ neither he could âinde his enemy to fight nor victuals or forage for his army he returned vnto Calis where warre agayne being offered in the name of the king vpon vnstable conditions and yet the same not performed king Edward seeing the shrinking of his enemy froÌ Calis crossed the seas into England where he recouered agayne the towne of Barwicke which the Scots before by subtle traine had gotten At which time was grauÌted vnto the king in Parliament 50. s. for euery sacke or packe of woll that should be caried ouer for the space of 6. yeares together By the which graunt the king might despend euery day by estimation aboue 100. marks sterling And for as much as euery yere 100000. sacks of woll were thought to be exported out of the Realme the sum thereof for 6. yeres space was esteemed to mount to 1500000. pouÌd sterling The same yeare when king Edward had recouered Barwick and subdued Scotland Prince Edward being in Gascony made toward the FreÌch king Who notwithstanding by the way all bridges were cast downe great resistaunce made yet the victorious Prince making way with his sword after much slaughter of the Frenchmen many prisoners taken at length ioyning with the French king at Poytiers scarse with 2000. gaue the ouerthrow to the French king with 7000. men of armes and mor. In which conflict the French king himselfe and Philip hys sonne with L. Iames of Bourbon the Archb. of Senon II Earles 22. Lordes were
statutes past in hys parliament tending to the preiudice of the Church of Rome the Popes primary viz. that if Abbots Priors or any other ecclesiasticall patrons of benefices shoulde not present to the sayd benefices within a certayne time the lapse of the same shoulde come to the ordinary or chapter thereof or if they did not present then to the Archbishop if the Archbishoppe likewise did fayle to present then the gyft to perteyne not to the Lord Pope but to the Kyng and hys heyres An other complaynt was this that if Archbishops should be slack in geuing such benefices as properly pertayned to theyr owne patronage in due time then the collation thereof likewise shoulde appertayne to the foresayd King and his heires An other complaynt was that if the Pope shoulde make voyde any elections in the Church of England for any defect fouÌd therein and so had placed some honest and discreete persons in the same that then the King and his heires was not bounde to render the Temporaltyes vnto the partyes placed by the Popes prouision Whereupon the Pope being not a little agrieued the Kyng writeth vnto him certifying that he was misinformed denying that there was any such statute made in that Parlyament And further as touching all other thinges he woulde conferre with his Prelates and Nobles and thereof would returne aunswere by hys Legates In the 20. yeare of his raigne another letter was writen to the Pope by the King the effect whereof in few wordes to expresse was this to certify him that in respect of his great charges susteyned in hys warres he hath by the counsell of his Nobles taken into his owne handes the fruites and profites of all hys benefices here in England To proceed in the order of yeares that in the 26. yeare of this king one Nicholas Heath Clerke a busy headed body and a troubler of the Realme had procured diuers Byshops and others of the Kinges counsell to be cited vp to the Court of Rome there to answere such complayntes as he had made agaynst them whereupon commaundement was geuen to the King to all the portes of the realme for the restraynt of all passingers out and for searching and aresting all persons bringing in any Bulles or other proces from Rome tending to the derogation of the dignity of the crowne or molestation of the subiectes concerning which Nicholas Heath the King also writeth to the Pope his letters complayning of the sayd Heath and desiring him to geue no eare to his lewd complaynts The same yeare the King writeth also to the Popes Legate resident in England requiring him to surcease from exacting diuers summes of money of the Clergy in the name of first fruites of benefices The 31. yeare of this Kinges reigne the King by hys letters complayneth to the Pope of a troublesome fellow named Nicholas Stanneway remaining in Rome whiche by his slaunderous complayntes procured diuers citations to be sent into the Realme to the great disturbaunce of diuers and sundry honest men whereupon he prayeth and aduiseth the Pope to stay himselfe and not to send ouer such hasty CitatioÌs vpon euery light occasioÌ To passe further to the 38. yeare of the same King thus we finde in the Rolles That the King yâ same yeare tooke order by two of his Clergy to witte Iohn a Stocke and Iohn of Norton to take into their handes all the temporaltyes of all Deaneryes Prebendes Dignityes and Benefices being then vacant in England and to answere the profites of the same to the Kinges vse The same yeare an ordinaunce was made by the King and his Counsell and to the same proclaymed in all porte townes within the Realme that good and diligent search should be made that no person whatsoeuer comming froÌ the Court of Rome c. doe bring into the Realme with him any Bull instrument letters patentes or other proces that may be preiudiciall to the King or any of his subiectes nor that any person passing out of this Realme toward the Court of Rome doe cary with him any instrument or proces that may redound to the preiudice of the King or his subiectes and that all persons passing to the sayd Court of Rome c. with the Kinges speciall license do notwithstanding promise and finde surety to the Lord Chauncellour that they shall not in any wise attempt or pursue any matter to the preiudice of the King or his subiectes vnder payne to be put out of the Kinges protection and to forfeyt his body goods and Cattelles according to the statute thereof made Anno. 27. And thus much concerning the letters and writinges of the King with such other domesticall matters perturbations and troubles passing betwene him and the Pope taken out of the publique Recordes of the Realme wherby I thought to geue the Reader to vnderstand the horrible abuses the intollerable pride and the vnsatiable auarice of that Byshop more like a proud Lucifer then a pastor of the Church of Christ in abusing the king and oppressing his subiectes with exactions vnmeasurable not onely exercising his tyranny in this Realme but raging also agaynst other Princes both farre and neare emongst whom neither spared he the Emperour himselfe In the story and artes of which Emperour Ludouicus mentioned a title before pag. 273. whom the Pope did most arrogantly excommunicate vpon maundy thursday and the selfe same day placing an other Emperour in his roome Relation was made of certayne learned men which tooke the Emperour's part agaynst the Pope In number of whom was Marsilius Patauinus Gullermus Ockam Ioannes Gandauensis Luitpoldus Andreas Landensis Vlricus Hangenor treasurer to the Emperour Dante 's Aligerius c. Of whom Marsilius Patauinus compiled and exhibited vnto the Emperor Ludourke a worthy worke intituled Defensor pacis writeÌ in the Emperors behalfe agaynst the Pope Wherin both godly learnedly disputing agaynst the Pope he proueth all Bishops and Priestes to be equall And that the Pope hath no superiority aboue other Bishopes much lesse aboue the Emperour That the word of God ought to be onely the chiefe iudge in deciding and determining causes ecclesiastical That not onely spiritual persons but say men also being godly and learned ought to be admitted into generall councels That the Clergy and the Pope ought to be subiect vnto Magistrates That the Church is the vniuersity of the faythfull and that the fouÌdation and head of the Church is Christ and that he neuer appoynted any vicar or Pope ouer his vniuersall church That Bishops ought to be chosen euery one by their own Church and Clergy That the mariage of Priestes may lawfully be permitted That S. Peter was neuer at Rome That the Clergy and Sinagoge of the Pope is a deune of theeues That the doctrine of the Pope is not to be folowed because it leadeth to destruction And that the corrupt matters of the Christians doe spring and flow out of the wickednes of the spiritualty c. He disputeth moreouer
is now lately dead and the maister here of the Dominike Friers is not now present Wherfore we dare not determine in such a weighty cause touching the priuileges of our order without the presence of them And ther fore we desire you of the Uniuersity to holde vs therin excused and not to be so lightly stirred against vs for we are not the worst and vilest part of the Uniuersity c. The next day being the 8. day of the same moneth whithe is also dedicate to the conception of our Ladye vpon which day it was determined likewise that one of the dominicke Friers should preach in the Church of the Franciscane or gray Friers and so he did tending to the same end as the other frier in the other church had done before Whereby it may seeme the prouerb well aunswered vnto whereof we read in the Gospell Facti sunt amici Herodes Pilatus in ipsa die It was not long after that the feast of S. Thomas the Apostle folowed in whose Uigile all the heads of the Uniuersity againe were warned the third day after to congregate together in the Church of S. Bernard at the sermon time Which being done and the assembly meeting together an other SermoÌ was made by a Diuine of the Uniuersity whose theame was Prope est Dominus omnibus inuocantibus eum in veritate c. Wherein he with many words and great authorities argued agaynst them that woulde not be obedient vnto theyr Prelats c. The sermon being ended then rose vp againe the Bishop Ambianensis who prosecuting the rest of the Theame and comming to the word in veritate deuided it in three parts according to the common glose of the decretals Est verum vitae doctrinae iusticiaeque Primum semper habe duo propter scandala linque Shewing and declaring by many authorities both of canonicall scriptures and out of the law and by euideÌt demonstratioÌ of experience that the Friers first had no verity of life because they were full of hypocrisy neither had they verity of doctrine because in their hart they bare gall and in theyr toung hony neither verity of iustice because they vsurped other mens offices And thus concluding with the same caused agayn to be read the sayd priuileges with the constitution aboue specified And so expouÌding place by place did argue and proue that the sayd constitution in no part was euacuat or infringed by that priuilegies aforesayd Which thing being declared he added moreouer that where as the Friers say sayd he that I should be present in the obteining of the priuileges I graunt it to be true when word came to me thrise thereof I went to the Pope reclayming requiring the sayd priuileges to be renoked But the next day after it so pleased the Pope to send me out abroad vpon weighty affayres so that then the matter had no end After that we sent also other messengers with our letters for the same cause vnto the Court of Rome whom the Friers say not to haue preuailed but they lye therein For the sayd messengers agayne brought vs letters from the chief of the court of Rome sealed with their seales which letters we haue diuers times presented to our king wil shortly shew them vnto you all In the which letters the Lord Pope hath promised the sayd priuiledges either to be vtterly abrogate or els to be mitigated with some more playnely interpretation of the which we trust shortly to haue the publicke Bulle or writ from the Pope At last the sayd Bishop required desired of all there of what Dioces or countrey so euer they were that they would copy out the foresayd priuiledges and send them abroad into their couÌtries that all men might see what they were and how far they did exteÌd In fine the matter comming into open disputation it was coÌcluded by M. Giles one of the Austine Friers who was thought to be most reasonable of all the other Friers in this wise that after his sentence the Prelates were in the truer part c. Haec ex Godfrido de Fontanis ¶ Concerning this wrangling contention betwene the Uniuersity and Friers of Fraunce heretofore mentioned whereof partly the original cause there may be vnderstand by that which hath bene sayd to rise vpon certaine priuilegies grauÌted by popes to the Friers to intermedle in matters of Parish churches As to heare confessioÌs to preach and teach with power there to annexed to gather for theyr labor to bury within their houses and to receiue impropriations c. because it were long here to describe the full circumstances therof also because the sayd contention dyd endure a long time not onely in frauÌce but also came ouer to englaÌd The whole discourse therof more ample Christ willing shal be declared in the beginning of the next booke folowing when we come to the story of Armachanus About what time yere this brawle was in the Uniniuersity of Paris betwene the Friers and Prelats there as hath bene declared the like conteÌtion happened also in the vniuersity of Oxford in the yeare aboue prefixed 1354. saue onely that the strife amoÌg the maisters of Paris as it rose vpon Frierly ceremonies so it went no farther then brawling wordes and matter of excoÌmunication but this tumult rising of a dronken cause proceeded further vnto bloudy stripes The first originall wherof began in a tauerne betwene a scholer the good man of the house Who falling together in altercatioÌ grew to such heat of words that the student contra ius hospitij poured the wine vpon the head of the host and brake his head with the quart pot Upon this occasion geuen estsoones parts began to be taken betwene townes men the scholers In somuch that a grieuous sedition conflict folowed vpoÌ the same wherin many of the townes men were wounded to the number of 20. slayn Diuers also of the scolers grieuously hurt The space of 2. dayes this hurly burly continued Vpon the second day certain religious and deuout persoÌs ordeined a solemne processioÌ general to pray for peace Yet notwithstanding all that procession as holy as it was it would not bring peace In the which procession the skirmish stil waxing hoat one of the studentes being hardly pursued by the townesmen for succour in his flight came running to the Priest or Frier which caried about as the maner was the pixe thinking to finde refuge at the preseÌce of the transubstaÌtiated God of the aultar there caried inboxed Notwithstanding the God there not preseÌt or els not seing him or els peradueÌture being a sleepe the scholer fouÌd there small helpe For the townesmen in the heate of the chase forgetting belike the vertue of the popes transubstaÌtiation folowed him so hard that in the preseÌce of the pixe they brake his head wouÌded him greuously This done at length some peace or truce for that day was taken The
Robert Archbishop of Canterbury an 1272. By Pope Gregory 10. in the generall Councell at Lyons all the orders of Fryers were put downe 4. orders onely except that is Dominicks Franciscans Carmilites and Augustines This Robert Kilwarby by the commaundemeÌt of Pope Nicholas was made Cardinall of Rome Bishop of Poruensis Where is to be noted an vntruth in Polid Virgill which sayth that he was made cardinal by pope Gregory which could not be 48. Iohn Pecknam 13 Robert Burnell Byshop of Bathe was elected but by the Pope refused For whom Iohn Peckham a gray frier was placed by Pope Nicho. In the first yeare of this Frier Peckeham Will. Wikewane Archb. of Yorke comming from his consecration at Rome to Douer bare vp his Crosse thorough the midst of Kent wherat was no litle adoe Robert Gernemine Archdeacon of Cant. went to law to Rome for the liberties possessions of his Archdeaconship 2. yeares and there dyed In his time also another wraÌgling fell betwene the Monks of Cant. the Monkes of Douer in the time of this I. PeckhaÌ for admitting certayne Nouices of Douer into orders Ex chr Monach. Douer fol. 42. This Peckham holding a counceÌll at Lambheth ordeyned diuers statutes and caused the ordinances of the councell of Lyons and of Boniface Archb. of Cant. and his predecessor to be obserued Great strife and hatred was betwene this Pecham and Thomas Byshop of Hereford Who being excoÌmunicated by Peckham appealed to Rome went to the Pope The Prior couent of Cant. made their appeale agaynst this archb Peckham that he should not coÌsecrate Walter le Schamell new elect bishop of Salisbury in any other place except onely in the church of Cant. but by theyr leaue and licence first obteined Notwithstanding the archb nothing regarding their appeale proceeded in the consecration of the sayd bishop nere to the towne of Reading whereupon the Prior and Couent ceased not to prosecute theyr appeale agaynst the Archbishop Betwene Richard Ferringes archdeacoÌ of CaÌt. of the one party and the BaroÌs of Douer of the other party the same yeare fell an other like wraÌgling for that the Archdeacon claymed to visite the Church of Douer contrary the barons affirmed that none had nor should haue to do there to order or dispose in spirituall matters but onely the archb the Prior and couent of S. Martin Ex eod chron fol. 46. After the death of William Wicwane Archb. of Yorke Iohn de Roma succeeded after him and coÌming from his consecratioÌ at Rome to Douer bare his crosse through the midle of Kent contrary to the inhibition of Iohn Peckham 48. Rob. Winchelsey 19 This Rob. which was archb in the latter time of K. Edward the 1. for certeine displeasure of the K. coÌceiued against him departed the realme in his banishmeÌt remayned 2. or 3. yeares And about the beginning of the raign of K. Edwa. the 2. was restored againe an 1309. Ex chro Rich. 2. Thus few Archb. of Cant. we finde with whom kinges haue not had some quarell or other The cause betweene the K. and him sayth mine author was this that the K. accused him to Pope Clement to disturbe his Realme and to take part with rebels c. Ex chro S. Albani This Robert also excommunicated Walter Bishop of Couent for holding with the King and Peter Gaueston against the ordinances of the Barons wherefore the sayd Bishop appealed to the Pope agaynst whom the Archb. sent Adam Mirimouth In the time of this Robert Archbishop the order of Templaries were abolished by Pope ClemeÌt 5. in the councell of Vienna with this seittence diffinitiue Quanquam de iure non possumus tamen ad plenitudinem potestatis dictum ordinem reprobamus 50. Gualter Reynald 15 Aiâct the decease of Robert Winchelsey who departed an 1312. Thomas Cobham a learned man was elected by full coÌsent of the Monkes who came to Auinion to haue his election confirmed But the Pope reseruing the vacant seat to his owne handes put in Walter Reynald B. of Worcester Chauncellor of England who gouerned the seat 15. yeares The chronicler of S. Albans recordeth also how in the dayes of this Archb. an 1319. certayne Lepers conspiring with the Turkes and Iewes went about to impotionate and infect all Christendome by inueneming their fountains lakes pits barels and such other places Of the which crime diuers of theÌ being conuict were worthely burned in Fraunce About the which yeare the sayd author maketh also relation how in the realme of England much morain fell among the beasâes in so much that the dogs eating vpon their flesh infected belike by the waters and fountaines fell downe dead incontinent Neyther durââ men for that cause almost tast of any biefe an 1318. 1319. Ex Chron. Alban This Walter Archb. taking part with the Queen Isabell agaynst K. Edward her husband dyed the same yere in which he was deposed an 1237. Ex chr S. Albani After Walter the Archb. as affirmeth the chron of S Alban succeeded Simon Mepham Of whom I marnell that Polydor maketh no word mention belike he sate not long after folowed I. Stratford 51. Iohn Stratford 29. In the storye of Adam Mirimouth is recorded that this I. Stratforde intending to visit the dioces of Northfolk was not receiued by the Bishop the chapter and clergy there alledgyng that he obserned not the ordinarye Canon therein To whom the Archb. sayd agayne he had the Popes letters and shewed the same But the other aunswered that those letters were falsly obteined and tended to the suppression of the Clergy therfore they would not obey wherfore the Archb. excommunicated the Bishop and suspended the Prior interdicted the couent au 1343. 52. Ioh. Offord 10. monethes M. Iohn Offord Chauncellor of England was elected and confirmed Archb. of Canter but not consecrated and sate but 10. monthes about the yeare of our Lord 1350. Postilentia in Anglia 53. Tho. Braidwarden 1. This Tho. Braidwarden following after I. Stratford sat not long but died within 10 moneths of the plague as they say Which was called then the first great plague in England raging so fore in all quarters that it was thought scarce the tenth part of men to be left aliue 54. SimoÌ Islepe 17. In the time of SimoÌ Islepe which folowed after Bradwarden K. Edward an 1362. is reported after the blinde superstition of those daies to offer in the church of Westminster the vestimentes wherin S. Peter did celebrate masse Which belike wer well kept from mothes to last so long Ex Chron. Alban The same Simon Islepe among other constitutious ordeined through all Churches Chappelles vnder paine of excoÌmunication that no man should abstayne from bodely labors vpon certayne Saints dayes as is before touched Which fact of his is not a litle noted in our monkish historyes This Simon builded Canterbury Colledge in Oxford * The Conclusion of this Fourth Booke ¶ For as much as Sathan being
persecutour in Rome fighting against Constantinus was drowned wyth his souldiours like as Pharao was drowned persecuting the children of Israel in the red sea Unto the which xlij moneths or Sabbothes of yeares if yee adde the other sixe yeares wherein Licinius persecuted in the East ye shal finde iust three hundred yeres as is specified before in the first booke of thys volume pag. 97. After the which fortie and two monethes being expired manyfest it is that the furie of Sathan that is hys violent malice and power ouer the Saints of Christ was diminished and restrained vniuersally through the whole world Thus then the matter standing euident that Sathan after 300. yeares counting from the passion of Christ began to be chayned vp at what time the persecution of the primitiue Church began to cease Nowe let vs see howe long thys binding vp of Sathan shoulde continue which was promised in the booke of the Reuelation to be a thousand yeares Which thousand yeares if yee adde to the xlij monethes of yeares that is to 294. yeares they make 1294. yeares after the passion of the Lord. To these moreouer adde the 30. yeares of the age of Christ and it commeth to the yeare of our Lord 1324. which was the yeare of the letting out of Sathan according to the prophesie of the Apocalips A Table containing the time of the persecution both of the primitiue and of the latter Church with the count of yeares from the first binding vp of Sathan to his loosing againe after the minde of the Apocalips The first persecution of the primitiue Churche beginning at the 30. yeares of Christ was prophecied to continue 42. monthes that is An. 294. The ceasing of the laste persecution of the primitiue Churche by the death of Licinius the last persecutour began An. 324. from the natiuitie of Christ which was from the 30. yeare of hys age 294. 294. The binding vp of Sathan after peace geuen to the church counting from the 30. yeares of Christ began An. 294. And lasted a thousand yeres that is counting from the thirtie yeare of Christe to the yeare 1294. About which yeare Pope Boniface the 8. was Pope and made the 6. booke of the decretals confirmed the orders of Friers and priuileged them with great fredomes as appeareth by his constitution Super cathedram An. 1294. Unto the which count of yeares doeth not much disagree that I founde in a certaine olde Chronicle prophesied and wrytten in the latter ende of a booke which booke was wrytten as it seemeth by a monke of Douer remayneth yet in the custodye of William Cary a Citizen of London alledging the Prophesie of one Hayncardus a gray Frier grounded vppon the authoritie of Ioachim the Abbot prophesying that Antichrist shoulde be borne the yeare from the Natiuitie of Christ. 1260. Which is counting after the Lordes passion the very same yere and time when the orders of Friers both Dominickes and Franciscans began first to be sette vp by Pope Honorius the 3. and by Pope Gregorius 9. which was the yere of our Lord counting after his passion 1226. And counting after the Natiuitye of the Lord was the yeare 1260. Wherof these verses in the author was wrytten Cum fuerint anni completi mille ducenti Et decies seni post partum virginis almae Tunc Antichristus nascetur daemone plenus And these verses were wrytten as appeareth by the sayd author An. 1285. These thyngs thus premised for the loosing out of Satan according to the prophesie of the Apocal. nowe let vs enter Christe willing to the declaration of these latter times which folowed after the letting out of Sathan into the worlde Describing the wondrous perturbations and cruell tiranny stirred vp by him against Christes Church Also the valiant resistance of the Church of Christ against him and Antichrist as in these our bookes heere vnder following may appeare The argument of which booke consisteth in 2. partes first to entreate of the raging furie of Satan nowe loosed and of Antichrist Against the saints of Christ fighting and traueiling for the maintenance of the truth reformation of the Church Secondly to declare the decay and ruine of the said Antichrist through the power of the word of God being at length eyther in a greate parte of the worlde ouerthrowen or at least vniuersally in the whole world detected Thus then to begin wyth the yeare of our Lord. 1360. wherin I haue a litle as is aforesayd transgressed the stint of the first loosing out of Sathan we are come now to the time wherin the Lord after long darknes beginneth some reformation of hys Churche by the diligent industrie of sondry hys faithful and learned seruauntes of whome diuers already we haue foretouched in the former booke before as namely Guliel de Sancto Amore Marsilius Patauinus Ockam Robertus Gallus Robertus Grosted Petrus de Cugnerijs Ioannes Rupescissanus Conradus Hager Ioannos de Poliaco Cesenas wyth other moe whych withstoode the corrupt errours and intollerable enormities of the Byshop of Rome Beside them which about these times were put to death by the saide bishop of Rome as Chastilion Franciscus de Arcatara in the booke before recorded also the two Franciscanes Martyrs which were burned at Auinion mentioned pag. 391. Now to these the Lord willing we will adde such other holy Martyrs and confessors who following after in the course of yeares with like zeale and strength of Gods worde and also with like daunger of their liues gaue the like resistance against the enemie of Christes religion and suffered at hys handes the like persecutions First begynning wyth that godly man whosoeuer he was the author of the Booke hys name I haue not intituled the prayer and complaint of the Ploughman wrytten as it appeareth about thys present time Which booke as it was faithfully set foorth by William Tindall so I haue truely distributed the same abroade to the Readers handes neyther chaunging any thyng of the matter neyther altering many woordes of the phrase thereof Although the oldnesse and age of hys speache and termes be almost growne nowe out of vse yet thought I it so best both for the vtilitie of the booke to reserue it from obliuion as also in his owne language to let it go abroad for the more credite and testimonie of the true antiquity of the same Adding withal in the margent for the better vnderstanding of the reader some interpretation of certaine difficult termes and speches as otherwise might perhaps hinder or stay the reader The matter of this complaining prayer of the ploughman thus proceedeth An olde auncient wryting intitled The prayer and complaint of the Ploughman IESV CHRIST that was ybore of the maid Marie haue on thy poore seruauntes mercie and pitie and helpe them in their great nede to fight against sinne and against the deuill that is author of sinne and more nede nes there neuer to cry to
statute of prouision and premunire made in the 25. yeare of thys kynges dayes And let hym read in the statutes made in the parliamentes holden the 27 yeare and 38. yeare of hys raigne And vnder the same title of prouision and premunire shall finde the popes primacie and iurisdiction wythin this Realme more nearely touched and much of hys papall power restrayned In so much that who soeuer for any cause or controuersy in law either spirituall or temporal the same being determinable in any of the kyngs courts as all matters were whether they were personall or reall citations or other or should eyther appeale or consent to any appellation to be made out of the realme to the pope or see of Rome should incurve the sayd penaltie and daunger of premunire Diuers other matters wherein the Pope is restrained of his vsurped power authoritie iurisdiction within this realme of England are in the sayd titles and statutes expressed at large set forth who euer list to peruse the same which for breuities sake I omitte hastening to other matters About this tyme being the yeare of our Lorde 1370. lyued holy Brigit whom the Church of Rome hath canonised not onely for a saint but also for a Prophetesse who notwithstanding in her booke of reuelations which hath bene oft times imprinted was a great rebuker of the pope and of the filth of his clergie callyng him a murtherer of soules a spiller and a pyller of the flocke of Christ more abhominable then Iewes more crueller theÌ Iudas more vniust then Pilate worse then Lucifer hymselfe The see of the Pope she prophesieth shal be throwne down into the deepe lyke a mylstone And that his assister shall burne with brimstone Affirmyng that the prelates byshops priests are the cause why the doctrine of Christ is neglected and almost extincted And that the clergie haue turned the ten commaundementes of God into two wordes to wyt Da pecuniam that is Geue money It were long and tedious to declare all that she against them writeth Among the rest which I omytte let this suffice for all where as the sayde Briget affirmeth in her reuelations that when the holy Uirgine should say to her sonne howe Rome was a fruitfull and fertile field yea sayd hee but of weedes onely and cockle c. To thys Briget I will ioyne also Catherina Senensis an holy virgin which lyued much about the same tyme ann 1379. Of whome writeth Antoninus part historiae 3. Thys Katherine hauyng the spirite of prophesie was woÌt much to complaine of the corrupt state of the church namely of the prelates of the court of Rome of the pope prophesying before of the great schisme which then folowed in the Church of Rome and dured to the Councell of Constance the space of xxxix yeares Also of the great warres ano tribulation which ensued vpon the same And moreouer declared before and foretold of this so excelleÌt reformation of religion in the Church now present The words of Antoninus be these After this Uirgine in her going to Rome had tolde her brother of the warres and tumultes that should rise in the couÌtries about Rome after yâ schisme of the two Popes I then curious to know of thinges to come knowing that she vnderstood by reuelation what should happen demaunded of her I pray you good mother sayd I and what shall befall after these troubles in the Church of God And she sayd By these tribulations and afflictions after a secret maner vnknowne vnto man God shall purge his holy Church and stirre vp the spirit of his elect And after these thinges shall follow suche a reformation of the holy Churche of God and suche a renouation of holye Pastors that the onelye cogitation and remembraunce thereof maketh my spirit to reioyce in the Lord And as I haue oftentimes tolde you heretofore the spouse which now is all deformed and ragged shall be adorned and deckt with most rich and precious ouches and brouches And all the faythfull shall be glad and reioyce to see themselues so beautified with so holy shepheards Yea and also the Infidels then allured by the sweet sauour of Christ shall returne to the catholicke folde and be conuerted to the true Bishop and shepheard of their soules Geue thankes therefore to God for after this storme he will geue to his a great calme And after she had thus spoken she stayd and sayd no more Beside these aforenamed the Lord which neuer ceaseth to worke in his Church styrred vp agaynst the malignant church of Rome the spirites of diuers other good godly teachers as Matthias Parisiensis a Bohemian borne who about the yeare of our Lord 1370. wrote a large book of Antechrist and proueth him already come and noteth the Pope to be the same Which booke one Illiricus a writer in these our dayes hath promiseth to put it in print In this booke he doth greatly inuey against the wickednesse and filthines of the Clergy and agaynst the neglecting of theyr duety in gouerning the church The Locustes mentioned in the Apocalips he sayth be the hypocrites raigning in the church The workes of Antechrist he sayth be these the fables and inuentions of men raigning in the Church the Images fained reliques that are worshipped euery where IteÌ that men do worship euery one his proper Saint and Sauior beside Christ so that euery maÌ and City almost hath his diuers and peculiar Christ. He taught and affirmed moreouer that godlines true worship of God are not bouÌd to place persons or times to be heard more in this place theÌ in an other at this time more theÌ at an other c. He argueth also agaynst the cloisterers which leauing the onely and true Sauior set vp to them selues theyr Franciscanes theyr Dominickes and suche other and haue them for theyr Sauiors glorying and triumphing in them and fayning many forged lyes vpon them He was greatly and much offended with Monks friers for neglecting or rather burying the word of Christ and in stead of him for celebrating setting vp theyr own rules and canons affirming it to be much hurtfull to true godlines for that Priestes Monkes and Nunnes do account themselues onely spirituall and all other to be lay secular attributing onely to themselues the opinion of holynes contemning other men with al theyr politick administration the office as prophane in coÌparison of theyr owne He further writeth that Antechrist hath seduced all Uniuersities Colleges of learned men so that they teach no sincere doctrine neither geue any light to the ChristiaÌs with theyr teaching Finally he forewarneth that it will come to passe that God yet once againe will raise vp godly teachers who being feruent in the spirite and zeale of Helias shall disclose and refute the errors of Antechrist and Antechrist himselfe openly to the whole world This Mathias in the sayd booke of
treasure to the wasting of ecclesiastical liuings to the withdrawing of diuine seruice almose hospitalitie and other acceptable workes and to the daily increase of all mischiefes Wherfore in person and by hys owne month the king required the whole estate to prouide here of due remedy To be noted finally in thys parliament of the 38. yere that the Acte of prouisors brought in thys parliament although in the printed copy cap. 1.2.3.4 doth agree with the recorde in maner yet in the saide recordes vnprinted are moe biting wordes against the Pope a mysterie not to be knowen of all men Notes of the 40. yeare of king Edward the third IT followeth moreouer in the sayd Acts of king Edward the 3. and in the 40. yere of his raigne an other Parliament was called at Westminster the 3. of May. An. 1366. the Bishop of Ely being Lord Chauncelour and speaker Who in the 2. day of the sayd assembly in the presence of the King Lordes and commons declared howe the day before generally they vnderstoode the cause of thys their assembly and now more particularly shuld vnderstand the same specially howe that the king vnderstode yâ the Pope for the homage which K. Iohn made to the sea of Rome for the Realmes of EnglaÌd Ireland and for the tribute by him granted ment by proces to cite the king of Rome to aunswere thereto Wherein the king required their aduises what were best for him to do if any such thing were attempted The Byshops by their selues required respite of answere vntill the next day So did the Lordes commons euery of them by their selues The same next day the whole estates reassembled together by common consent enacted in effect following vz. For asmuch as neither K. Iohn nor any other kyng coulde bring his realme people in such thraldome subiection but by common assent of Parliament the whyche was not done and therefore done against his othe at hys coronation besides many other causes If therefore the Pope should attempt any thing against the King by processe or other matter in deede That the king shall his subiects should withall their force and power resist the same Here moreouer is not to be omitted howe in the sayd present Parliament the Uniuersities of Oxford Cambridge on the one side and the Friers of the foure orders meÌdicants in the said vniuersities on the other side Made long complaintes the one against the other to the kyng in Parliament and in the ende submitted themselues to the kings order After which the king vpon full digesting of the whole matter by assent of Parliament tooke order that as well the Chancelour scholers as the friers of those orders in the sayd Uniuersities should in al graces and other schole exercises vse eche other in frendly wise wythout any rumor as before That none of those orders shoulde receyue any scholers into theyr sayde orders being vnder the age of 18. yeares That the said Friers shall take no aduantage ne procure Bulles or other processe from Rome against the said vniuersities or procede therein And that the kyng haue power to redresse all controuersies betweene them from thence foorth And the offenders to be punished at the pleasure of the King and of the counsaile Notes of the 50. yeare of king Edward the third IN processe of the foresayd Actes and Rolles it followeth more that in the 50. yeare of the reigne of king Edward the 3. the yeare of our Lorde 1376. an other great Parliament was assembled at Westminster the xxiiij of Aprill Where Syr Iohn Knyuet being Lorde Chauncelour of England a certaine long Bill was put vp against the vsurpatioÌs of the Pope as being the cause of all yâ plagues murrions famine and pouerty of the realme so as thereby was not left the third person or other coÌmodity within the realme that lately was 2. That the taxes payed to the Pope of Rome for Ecclesiasticall dignities doe amount to fiue fold as much as the taxe of al profites as apperteine to the king by the yeare of his whole Realme And that for some one Byshoprike or other dignitie the Pope by way of translation and death hath 3.4 or 5. seuerall taxes 3. That the brokers of that sinfull Citie for money promote many caitifes being altogether vnlearned and vnworthy to a 1000. markes lyuing by yeare where the learned and worthy can hardly obteine 20. marks wherelearning decayeth 4. That aliens enemyes to this land who neuer saw ne care not to se their parishioners haue those liuings wherby they despise Gods seruice conuey away the treasure and are worse then Iewes or Sarasens 5. Also it was put vp in the said Bill to be considered that the lawes of the church would such liuings to be bestowed for charitie onely without praying or paying 6. That reason woulde that liuings geuen of deuotion should be bestowed in hospitality 7. That God had committed his sheepe to the Pope to be pastured and not shoren or shauen 8. That lay patrones perceiuing the couetousnes and simony of the pope do therby learne to sell their benefices to beasts none otherwise then Christ was sold to the Iewes 9. That there is none so rich a Prince in Christendome that hath the fourth part of so much treasure as the Pope hath out of this realme for churches most sinfully 10. Ouer and besides in the sayd Bill repeting againe the tendering zeale for the honor of the Church was declared and particularly named all the plagues whych haue iustly fallen vpon this realme for suffering the same church to be so defaced wyth declaration that it will daily encrease wythout redresse 11. Wherupon with much persuasion this was desired to helpe to reedifie the same and the rather for that this was the yeare of Iubiley the 50. yeare of the kynges reigne the yeare of ioy and gladnesse then the whych there could be no greater 12. The meanes howe to begyn this was to wryte 2. letters to the Pope the one in Latine vnder the kyngs scale the other in French vnder the seales of the nobles importing their particularities requiring redres of the which letter of the Lordes the effect may be seene in a like letter mentioned before pag. 479. 13. And for a further accomplishment hereof to enact that no money were caried foorth of the realme by letter of LuÌbardy or otherwise or paine of forfaiture and imprisonment and to enact the articles hereafter ensuing 14. The king hath heretofore by statute prouided sufficieÌt remedy and otherwise pursueth the same with the holy father the Pope so mindeth to do from time to time vntill he hath obteined aswel for the matters before as for the articles ensuing being in a maner all one 15. That the popes collector other straungers the kings enemies and onely lyger spies for English dignities and disclosing of the secretes of the realme may be
if that you shall apprehend by personall citation the sayd Nicholas and Phillip or either of them or whither they shall be absent and hide themselues as of euery thing els which in this behalfe you shall thinke meete to be done that betweene this and the feast of S Laurence you clerely certifie vs by your letters patentes contayning the effect of these thinges Fare ye well At our Manour of Lambeth the 13. day of Iuly the yeare of our Lord. 1382. and first yeare of our translation * The names of the Doctours and Fryers assistentes at this sitting Seculars M. William Blankpayne M. Wil. Barton Friers Carmelits Robert Euery prior Iohn Reningham prior and Iohn Lunne Friors Minors William Barnwel Iohn Ryddin and William Brunscombe Friers Augustines Iohn Court Patrington Tomson and Reepes Against this blind excommunication of the said archb the parties excommunicate commeÌced and exhibited their appeale vnto the bishop of Rome Which appeale of theirs as insufficient or rather to him vnpleasaunt the said archbishop vtterly reiected as might ofteÌtimes ouercommeth right proceeding in his preconceaued excommunication against theÌ and writing moreouer his letters to hym that should preach next at Paules crosse as is aforesaid to denounce and to publishe openly the said Nicholas Herford and Phillip Repington to be excommunicate for that not appearing and theyr terme assigned Which was in the 13. day of the month of Iuly Which archbishop moreouer the said yeare month and day aforesaid sent also an other letter to M. Rigge Commissary of Oxford straightly enioyning and charging him not onely to denounce the sayd sentence of excommunication and to geue out publique citation against them but also to make dilligent search and inquisition through all Oxford for them to haue them apprehended and sent vp to him personally before him to appeare at a certain day prescribed for the same Wherby may appeare howe busie this Bish. was in disquieting persecuting these poremeÌ whoÌ rather he should haue nourished and cherished vs his brethren But as his labour is past so his reward will follow at what day the great Archbishop of our soules shall iudicially appeare in his tribunall seat to iudge both the quick and the dead The archb yet not contented with this doth moreouer by all meanes possible sollicite the king to ioyne withall the power of his temporall sword for that he well perceaued that hitherto as yet the popishe Clergy had no authoritie sufficient by any publique law or Statute of thys land to proceede vnto death against anye person whatsoeuer in case of Religion but onely by the vsurped tyranny and example of the court of Rome Where note gentle reader for thy better vnderstanding the practise of the romish prelates in seeking the kinges help to further their bloudy purpose against the good saintes of God Which king being but young and vnder yeares of ripe iudgement partly enduced or rather seduced by importune suite of the foresayd Archbishop partly also eyther for feare of the Bishoppes for kings cannot alwayes doe in their realmes what they will or els perhaps entised by some hope of subsidie to be gathered by the Clergy was contented to adioyne his priuate assent such as it was to the setting downe of an ordinaunce which was in deede the very first lawe that is to be found made against Religion and the professors thereof bearing the name of an Acre made in the Parliament holden at Westminster Anno. 5. Rich. 2. where among sundry other Statutes then published and yet remayning in the printed bookes of Statutes this supposed Statute is to be found Cap. 5. vltimo as followeth Item forasmuch as it is openly knowne that there be diuerse euill persons within the realme going from county to countie and from Towne to Towne in certayne habites vnder dissimulation of great holinesse and without the licence of the ordinaries of the places or other sufficient authoritie preaching dayly not onely in Churches churchyardes but also in markets fayres and other open places where a great congregation of people is diuers sermons contayning heresies and notorious errours to the great emblemishing of Christen fayth and destruction of the lawes and of the estate of holy Churche to the great perill of the soules of the people and of all the realme of England as more plainly is found and sufficiently proued before the reuerend father in God the Archbishop of Caunterbury and the bishops and other prelates maisters of Diuinitie and doctors of Canon of ciuil law and a great part of the clergy of the said Realme specially assembled for this great cause which persons do also preach diuers matters of slander to engender discorde and discention betwixt diuers estates of the said realme as well spirituall as temporall in exciting of the people to the great perill of all the Realme which preachers cited or summoned before the ordinaries of the places thereto aunswere of that whereof they be impeached they will not obey to their sommons commandementes nor care not for their monitions nor censures of the holy Church but expressely despise them And moreouer by their subtile and ingenious wordes doe drawe the people to heare theire Sermons and doe mayntayne them in their errours by strong hand and by great rowtes It is ordayned assented in this present parliament that the kinges commissions be made and directed to the Sheriffes and other ministers of our soueraigne Lord the king or other sufficieÌt persons learned and according to the certifications of the prelates therof to be made in the Chauncery from time to time to arest all such preachers and also their fautours mayntaynours and abbertours and doe hold them in arrest and strong prison till they wil iustify to them according to the law and reason of holy Church And the king will and commaund that the Chauncellour make such commissions at all times that he by the Prelates or any of them shal bee certified and thereof required as is aforesaid An examination of the foresayd supposed Statute and of the inualiditie therof WHich supposed statute for as muche as it was the principall ground whereuppon proceeded all the persecution of that time it is therefore not impertinent to examine the same more perticularly wherby shall appeare that as the same was fraudulently and vnduly deuised by the Prelates onely so was it in like maner most iniuriously and vnorderly executed by them For immediately vpon the publishing of this lawe without further warrant eyther from the king or his councell commissions vnder the great seale of England were made in this forme Richard by the grace of God c. vt patet act pag. 541. Witnesse my self at Westminster the 26. day of Iune in the sixt yeare of our raigne Without more wordes of warrant vnder written such as in like cases are both vsuall and requisite Viz. per ipsum Regem per Regem Concilium or per breue de priuato
Sigillo all or any of which wordes being vtterly wanting in this place as may be seene in the kinges Recordes of that time it must therfore be done eyther by warrant of this foresayd Statute or els without any warrant at all Whereupon it is to be noted that wheras the said Statute appointed the commissions to be directed to the Sheriffe or other ministers of the kings or to other sufficient persons learned for the aresting of suche persons the sayd commissions are directed to the Archbishop and his Suffragans being as it appeareth parties in the case autorising theÌ further without either the wordes or reasonable meaning of the sayde Statute to imprison them in their owne houses or where els pleased them Besides also what maner of law this was by whome deuised and by what authoritie the same was first made and established iudge by that that followeth Viz. In the Utas of S. Michell next following at a parliament summoned and holden at Westminster the sixt yeare of the said king among sondry petitions made to the king by his commons whereunto he assented there is one in this forme Articl 52. Item prayen the commons that wheras an Estatute was made the last parliament in these wordes It is ordayned in this present Parliament that commissions from the king be directed to the Sheriâfes and other ministers of the king or to other sufficient persons skilfull and according to the certificates of the Prelates thereof to be made vnto the Chauncerie from time to time to arest all suche preachers theyr fautoures maintenors and abbettours And them to deteine in strong prison vntill they will iustifie themselues according to reasoÌ law of holy church And the king willeth and commaundeth that the Chauncellor make such commissions at all times as shal be by the prelates or any of them certified and thereof required as is aforesayd The which was neuer agreed nor graunted by the commens but what soeuer was moued therein was without their assent That the said statute be therfore disanulled For it is not any wise their meaning that either theÌselues or such as shal succeed theÌ shal be further iustified or bound by the Prelates then were their ancesters in former times whereunto is answered il plâist aa Roy. 1. the king is pleased Hereby notwithstanding the former vniust lawe of Anno. 5. was repealed and the fraude of the framers therof sufficiently discouered yet such meanes was there made by the prelates that this acte of Repeale was neuer published nor euer fithence imprinted with the rest of the statutes of that Parliament In so much as the sayd Repeale being concealed like commissions and other proces were made from time to time by vertue of the sayd Basterd statute aswel during al the raign of this king as euer sithence against the professors of religion As shall hereafter by the grace of God appeare in the second yeare of king Henry the fourth where the Clergy pursued the like practise And now againe to the story of our Oxford Diuines and of the Archbishop to whom the king writeth his letters patents first to the Archbishop then to the Uicechauncellor of Oxford in forme as followeth The kinges letters patentes to the Archbishop RIchard by the grace of God king of England and Lord of Ireland To all those to whome these present letters shall come greeting By the petition of the reuerend âather in God William Archb. of Caunterbury Primate of England exhibited vnto vs we right well vnderstand That diuers and sondry conclusions very contrary to wholesome doctrine and redounding both to the subuersion of the Catholike fayth the holy Church and his prouince of Cant. in diuers and sundry places of the same of his prouince haue bene openly and publiquely preached although damnably preached Of the which conclusions some as heresies other some as errours haue bene condemned but not before good and mature deliberation first therein had and vsed and by common counsaile of the said Archbishop his suffragans and many doctors in diuinitie and other clerkes and learned men in the holy Scriptures were sententially and holesomely declared Whereupon the sayd Archbishop hath made his supplication vnto vs that both for the coertion and due castigation of such as shall henceforth of an obstinate minde preach or mayntaine the foresaid conclusions that we would vouchsafe to put to the arme and helping hand of our kingly power We therefore moued by the zeale of the catholicke faith whereof we be and will be defendours and vnwilling that any such heresies or errours shoulde spring vp within the limites of our dominion Geue and graunt speciall licence and authoritie by the tenour of these presentes vnto the foresayd Archbishop and to his Suffraganes to arest and imprison either in their owne prisons or any other all and euery such person and persons as shall either priuely or apertly preach and mayntayne the foresayd conclusions so condemned and the same persons so imprisoned there at their pleasures to detayne till such time as they shall repent them and amend them of suche hereticall prauities or els shall be of suche arestes by vs and our counsaile otherwise determined and prouided Further charging and commaunding all and singuler our liegemen ministers and subiectes of what state and condition so euer they be vpon their fidelitie allegeance wherin they stand bound to vs that by no meanes they eyther fauour counsayle or helpe the preachers or els mayntayners of the sayde conclusions so condemned or their fauourers vpon payn and forfaiture of all that euer they haue But that they obey and humbly attend vpon the said Archbishop his Suffraganes and ministers in the execution of these presentes so that due and manifest publication agaynst the foresaid conclusions and their mayntayners without any perturbation may be done and executed as for the defence of our Realme and catholike fayth shal be thought most meete and requisite In witnesse wherof we haue caused these our letters patentes to be made Witnesse our selfe at Westminster the 16. day of Iune and 6. yeare of our reigne * The kinges letters patentes to the Uicechauncellour THe king To the Chauncellour and the procuratours of the vniuersitie of Oxford which now be or for the time being shall be Greeting Moued by the zeale of christian fayth where of we be and alwayes will be defenders and for our soules health induced thereunto hauing a great desire to represse and by condigne punishmeÌt to restraine the impugners of the foresaid fayth which newly and wickedly go about and presume to sow their naughty and peruerse doctrine within our kingdome of England and to preach and hold damnable conclusions so notoriously repugnant and contrary to the same faith to the peruerting of our subiectes and people as we vnderstand Before they any further proceed in their malicious errours or els infect others We haue by these presentes appoynted you to be inquisitour generall all
thus vnto Eugenius I feare no other greater poyson to happen vnto thee then greedy desire of rule and dominion This Wickliffe albeit in his life time had many greeuous enemies yet was there none so cruell vnto him as the Clergy it selfe Yet notwithstanding he had many good frends men not onely of the base and meanest sort but also nobility amongst whom these meÌ are to be nuÌbred Iohn CleÌbon Lewes Clifford Richard Sturius Thomas Latimer William Neuell Bohn Mountegew who plucked downe all the Images in his Church Besides all these there was the Earle of Salisbury who for conteÌpt in him noted towardes the Sacrament in carying it home to his house was enioyned by Radulph Ergom Bishop of Salisbury to make in Salisbury a crosse of stone in which all the story of the matter should be writteÌ and he euery Friday during his life to come to the crosse barefoot and bare-head in his shyrt there kneling vpon his knees to do penance for his fact Ex Chron. Mon. D. Albani in vita Ric. 2. The LoÌdiners at this time somewhat boldly trusting to the Maiors authority who for that yeare was Ihon of NorthamptoÌ Took vpoÌ them the office of the Bishops in punishing the vices belonging to Ciuill law of suche persons as they had found and appreheÌded in committing both fornication and adultery For first they put the womeÌ in the prison which amongst theÌ then was named DoliuÌ And lastly bringing them into the market place wher euery man might behold them cutting of their goldeÌlockes from theyr heads they caused them to be caryed about the streets with bagpipes and trumpets blowne before them to the intent they should be the better knowne their coÌpanyes auoyded according to the maner then of certayne the eues that were named Apellatores accusers or pechers of others that were guiltles which were so serued And with other such like opprobrious and reprochfull contumelyes did they serue the men also that were taken with them in coÌmitting the forenamed wickednesse and vices Here the story recordeth how the sayd Londiners were incouraged hereunto by Iohn Wickeliffe and others that folowed hys doctrine to perpetrat this act in the reproch of the Prelats being of yâ clergy For they sayd that they did not so much abhoâre to see the great negligence of those to whom that charge belonged but also their filthye auarice they did asmuch detest which for gredynes of money were choked with bribes and winking at the penaltyes due to such persons by the lawes appoynted suffered such fornicators and incestuous persons fauourably to continue in their wickednes They sayd furthermore that they greatly feared least for such wickednes perpetrated within the city and so apparantly dissimuled that God would take vengeance vpoÌ theÌ destroy their city Wherfore they said that they could do no lesse then to purge the same least by the sufferaunce thereof God would bring a plague vpon them or destroy theÌ with the sword or cause the earth to swallow vp both them and theyr City Haec ex Chron. Mon. D. Albani This story gentle Reader albeit the author therof whom I folow doth geue it out in reprochfull wise to the great discoÌmendation of the LoÌdyners for so doing Yet I thought not to omitte but to commit the same to memory which semeth to me rather to tend vnto the worthy coÌmendation both of the Londiners that so did to the necessary example of all other Cityes to follow the same After these things thus declared let vs now adioyne the testimoniall of the Vniuersity of Oxford of Iohn Wickliffe * The publicke testimony geuen out by the Vniuersity of Oxford touching the commendation of the great learning and good life of Iohn Wickliffe VNto all and singular the Children of our holye Mother the Church to whom this present Letter shall come the Vicechauncellor of the Vniuersity of Oxford with the whole congregation of the Maisters wish perpetuall health in the Lord. Forsomuch as it is not commonly seene that the Actes and Mmonumentes of valiaunt men nor the prayse and merites of good men should be passed ouer and hidden with perpetuall sileÌce but that true report and fame should continually spread abroad the same in straunge farre distant places both for the witnes of the same and example of others Forsomuch also as the prouident discretion of mans nature being recompensed with cruelty hath deuised and ordayned this buckeler and defence against such as do blaspheme and slaunder other mens doings that whensoeuer witnes by word of mouth can not be present the penne by writing may supply the same Hereupon it followeth that the speciall good will and care which we bare vnto I. Wickliffe sometime childe of this our Vniuersity and professor of Diuinity mouing and stirring our minds as his maners and conditions required no lesse with one mind voyce and testimony we do witnesse all his conditions doings throughout his whole life to haue bene most sincere commeÌdable whose honest maners and conditions profoundnes of learning and most redolent renowme and fame we desire the more earnestly to be notified known vnto all faithful for that we vnderstand the maturity and ripenesse of his couuersation his diligent labors and trauels to tend to the prayse of God the helpe sauegarde of others and the profite of the Church Wherefore we signify vnto you by these presents that his coÌuersatioÌ euen froÌ his youth vpwards vnto the time of his death was so praise worthy and honest that neuer at any time was there any note or spot of suspition noysed of him But in his aunswering reading preaching and determining he behaued himselfe laudably and as a stout and valiaunt champion of the fayth vanquishing by the force of the Scriptures all such who by theyr wilfull beggery blasphemed and slaundered Christes Religion Neither was this sayd Doctor conuict of any heresy either burned by our Prelates after his buriall God forbidde that our Prelates should haue condemned a man of such honesty for an hereticke who amongest all the rest of the vniuersitye had written in Logicke Philosophye Diuinitye Moralitye and the Speculatiue art without peere The knowledge of which all singular things we do desire to testify and deliuer forth to the intent that the fame and renowne of this sayd Doctor may be the more euident and had in reputation amongest them vnto whose handes these present letters testimoniall shall come In witnes wherof we haue caused these our letters testimonial to be sealed with our coÌmon seale Dated at Oxford in our congregation house the fift day of October in the yeare of our Lord. 1406. The testimony and wordes of Maister Iohn Hus as touching maister Iohn Wickliffe VErely as I do not beleue neither grauÌt that M. Iohn Wickliffe is an horeticke so do I not deny but firmly hope that he is no hereticke For so much as in all matters of doubt I
except he doe looke for the duetie of recompence by the law of conscience Item all temporall goods bestowed vppon the clergie by the lay people vnder condition as the goodes of the churche are the almes of them which geue it it is prooued thus for so much as all those goods are the goods of the poore as it appeareth by many sayings of holy men and by the lawes But they were not the goods of the pore after they were mere seculer goodes but onely by the meane of the woorke of mercie wherby they were bestowed vpon the pore Ergo they were pure almes The coÌsequent dependeth vpoÌ the definitioÌ of pure almes Item all things changed to the vse and power of an other either by ciuil exchange or Euangelical is changed But the church goods are so changed by one of these ministries But the Euangelical exchange is not to be fained because it is not done neyther by bying or selling or any other ciuill exchange Therefore there doth not remaine but only a pure gift for hope of a heauenly reward the which is mercy and so pure almes And it semeth to followe consequently that all the Clergie receiuing such almes are not onely in respect of God as all other menne But in respect of men beggers For they wold not so instantly require those almes except they had neede of them neither ought we to be ashamed therof or to be proud beggers for so much as Christ touching his humanitie became a begger for vs because hee declared his need vnto his Father saying c. Item when any Kyng Prince Knight Citizen or anye other man doth geue vnto the clergy or to anye priest for his stipend he geueth the same vnto the Churche of God and to the priuate party as a perpetuall almes that he should attend to his vocation preaching praying and studying But this kinde of geuing doth not suffice to ground any seculer dominion amongst the clergye it followeth that the bare vse remayneth in them or the seculer vse without any seculer power The maior appeareth hereby forsomuch as otherwise almes should not be a worke of mercy Whereby it may also appeare that tenths are pure alms geuen to the church to the vse of the pore And hereupon the holy men doe say that tenthes are the tributes of the needy soules Whereupon S. Augustine in a sermon made vpon the restoring of tithes sayth The geuing of Tithes most deare brethren are the tributes of the poore soules therefore pay your tribute vnto the poore And by and by after he sayth therefore who desireth eyther to get any rewarde or to haue anye remission of sinnes by geuing of his tenthes let him study to geue almes euen of the ninth part so that what soeuer shall remayne more then a competent liuing and decent clothing that it be not reserued for riot but that it be layd vp in the heauenly treasure by geuing it in almes to the poore For what so euer God doth geue vnto vs more then we haue neede of he doth not geue it vs specially for our selues but doth send it vs to be bestowed vpon others by our handes if wee doe not geue it we inuade an other mans possessions Thus much wryteth S. Augustine and is repeted in the xvi question 1. Decime Also S. Ierome in an Epistle and it is put in the 16. question and 2. chap Quicquid What soeuer the clergy hath it is the goods of the poore Also S. Augustine in his 33. Epistle vnto Boniface and it is aleaged in the 1. question and 12. Also in the 23. question 7. If we doe possesse any thinge priuately the which doth suffise vs they are not oures but the goods of the poore whose stewardes we are except we doe challenge to ourselues a property by some damnable vsurpatioÌ The glose vpon that part of the 23. question 7. sayth The Prelates are but onely the stewardes of the church goodes and not Lordes thereof S. Ambrose also vpon this saying of the Gospell Luke the 16. Geue accompt of your bailiship or stewardship Hereby then doe we learne that they are not Lordes but rather stewardes and baliffes of other mens substaunce And S. Ierome writing to Nepotianus saieth howe can they be of the clergye which are commaunded to contemne and dispise their owne substaunce and to take away from a frend it is theft to deceiue the Churche it is sacriledge and to take awaye that which should be geuen vnto the poore ¶ The order and maner of taking vp the body of Iohn Wickliffe and burning his bones 41. yeares after his death And S. Bernard in his sermon vppon these wordes Symon Peter sayd vnto Iesus chap. 17 sayd Truely the goodes of the Church are the patrimony of the poore And whatsoeuer thyng the ministers and stewardes of the same not Lordes or possessours do take vnto themselues more then sufficient for a competent liuing the same is taken away from the poore by a sacrilegious crueltie And Eusebius in his treatise vpon the pilgrimage of S. Ierom writeth thus if thou doest possesse a garment or anye other thing more then extreme necessitie doth require and dost not help the needy thou art a theef a robber Wherfore dearly beloued children let vs be stewards of our temporallities and not possessors And Isidore in his treatise De summo Bono chap. 42. sayth Let the byshop know that he is the seruaunt of the people and not Lord ouer them Also in the 5. booke of decretals extra de donationibus sub authoritate Alexandri tertij Episcopi paristensis He sayth we beleue that it is not vnknowne vnto your brotherhoode that a Byshop and euery other Prelate is but a steward of the Churche goodes and not Lord thereof By these sayinges of these holy men it is euidently declared that not only tithes but also al other substaunce which the clergy hath by gift of worke of mercy are pure almes which after the necessitie of the clergy once satisfied ought to be transported vnto the poore Secondly it is declared how that the Clergye are not Lordes and possessours of those goods but ministers stewardes therof Thirdly it is shewed that if the Clergye doe abuse the same they are theeues robbers and sacrilegious persons and except they doe repent by the iust iudgement of God they are to be condempned ANd thus hetherto I may peraduenture seeme to haue made sufficient long resitall out of Ihon Dus but so notwithstanding that the commoditie of those thinges maye aboundantly recompence the prolixitie thereof Wherfore if I shall seeme vnto any man in the rehearsall of this disputation to haue passed very farre the boundes of the history let him thinke thus of me that at what tyme I tooke in hand to wryte of these Ecclesiasticall matters I could not omit these thinges whiche were so straightly ioyned with the cause of the Church Neither that I did make more accompt of the historye which I
and that all auriculer and outward confessioÌ is superfluous and not requisite of necessitie to saluation 11. Item inferior Curates haue not their power of hynding and losing immediately from the pope or Bishop but immediately from Christ. And therfore neither can the pope nor bishop reuoke to themselues such kind of power wheÌ they see time and place at their lust and pleasure 12 Item that the pope cannot graunt such kinde of annuall yerely pardons because there shall not be so many yeares to the day of iudgement as are in the Popes bulles or pardons contayned Wherby it followeth that the pardoÌs are not of such like value as they speake of praysed to be 13. Item it is not in the popes power to graunt vnto any person penitent forgeuenes of the punishment or of the faulte 14. Item that person that geueth his almes to any whiche in his iudgement is not in necessitie doth sinne in so geuing it 15. Item that it stands not in the power of any Prelate of what religion soeuer he be of priuately to geue letters for the benefite of his order neither doth suche benefite graunted profite them to the saluation of their soule to whom they be graunted 16. Item that the same William vnmindeful of his own saluation hath many and oftentimes come into a certayn desert wood called Derualdwood of your diocesse there in a certain chappell not hallowed or rather in a prophane cottage hath in contempt of the keyes presumed of hys own rashnes to celebrate nay rather to prophanate 17. Item the same William hath also presumed to doe such thinges in a certayne prophane Chappell being situate in the park of Newton nigh to the town of Leintwarbin of the same your dioces VPon Friday being the last of the month of Iune in the yeare abouesayd about 6 of the clocke in the sayd parishe Churche of Bodenhone hath the sayd William Swinderby personally appeared before vs. And he willing to satisfie the terme to him assigned as before specified hath read out word by word before all the multitude of faythfull christian people many answeres made and placed by the same William in a certayne paper booke of the sheete folded into foure partes to the sayd Articles and the same answers for sufficient hath he really to vs exhibited aduouching them to be agreable to the lawe of Christ. Whiche thing beeing done the same William without any moe with him dyd departe from our presence because that we at the instaunce of certayne noble personages had promised to the same William free accesse that is to wit on that day for the exhibiting of those aunsweres and also free departing without prefixing of anye terme or without citation or els anye other offence or harme in bodye or in goodes ¶ As for the tenour of the same answers exhibited vnto theÌ by the same William as is before specified we haue here vnder annexed word for worde and in the same olde language vsed at that time when it was exhibited And followeth in these wordes The protestation of William Swinderby with hys aunsweres to the articles by the promotors layd agaynst him to the bishop of Herford taken out of the Registers in the same olde Englishe wherein he wrote it IN the name of God amen I William Swinderby priest vnworthy couenting and purposing wholy with all my hart to be a true christian man with open confessioÌ knowledging mine owne defaultes and vnwise deedes making openly this protestation cleping god to record here before our worshipfull Bishop Iohn through the sufferaunce of God Bish. of Herford with witnesse of all this people that it is not mine intent any thing to say or affirme to mayntain or to defend that is contrary to holy writte agaynst the beliefe of holy church or that should offend the holy determination of Christes Church or the true sentences of holy doctors And if I haue here before through mine vncunning bene vnordered or by euill counsaile bene deceiued or any thing sayd preached holden mayntayned or taught contrary to the law of God wholly and fully for that tyme for now and euer with ful will I reuoke it and withdraw it as euerich christen man should Praying and beseeching âche christen man to whom this writing shal come to that gif I ought erre as God forbid that I do or euer erred in any poynt contrary to holy writ that it be had and holden of them as for thing nought sayd And all the trothes that I haue sayd according with the law of God that they mayntayne them and stand by them for life or death to Gods worship as a true Christen man shoulde submitting me meekely to the correction of our Byshop that here is or of any other christen man after Christes lawes and holy writ in will euer ready to be amended and with this protestation I say and aunswere to these conclusions and articles that here followen after the which bene put to me to aunswere to The first is this that I William of Swinderby pretending he sayth my selfe a priest was iudicially conuented of certain articles conclusions of error false schismatick heresie by me in diuers places tymes preached he sayth before multitudes of the true christen men the sââe articles and coÌclusions by need of law reuoked for sworn some as heresies and some as erroures and false suche I affirmed and veleued them to be And that none of them from that time forth I should preach teach or affirme openly or priuily ne that I should make no sermon to the people ne preache but by lawfull leaue asked and gotten And if I would presume in doing or affirming the contrary then to the seueritie of the lawe I should be buxom as by nede of the law I swore To this I say witnessing God that is in heauen to my wit and vnderstanding that I neuer preached helde ne taught these conclusions and articles the whiche falsely of Friers were put vpon me and of lecherous priestes to the Bishop of Lincolne For I was ordayned by processe yet sayd of theyr law by the byshop and his commissaryes so as I graunted them to bring my purgation of 13. priestes of good same And so I did with a letter 12. scales therby from the Mayor of Leycester and from true Burgeses and 30. men to witnes with me as the Duke of Lancaster knew and heard the Erle of Darby and other many great men that were that tyme in the towne that I neuer sayd them taught them ne preached them But when I should haue made my purgation there stooden forth fiue friers or moe that some of them neuer sawe me before ue heard me and three lecherous priestes openly knowne some liuing in their lechery xx yeare men sayden or more as by their childer was openly known Some of these they clepinden denounciations and some weren cleped comprobations that weren there falsely forsworne they suing busily and
the names of them that were murthered wyth the names also of their tormentours And named moreouer time and place where and when they were murthered and where they were buryed Hee affirmed further that they were Sodomites and traitours both to the kyng and the realme with many other crimes which mine authour for tediousnes leaueth of to recite And for the more confutation of the said friers the Londiners caused the sayd Bill to be openly set vp at S. Paules Churche doore in London Which was there red and copied out of very many Thys was doue in the yeare of our Lord 1387. and in the 10. yere of King Richarde seconde Ex Chron. Monachi Albanensis Cuius est exordium Anno gratiae millesimo c. Thus it may appeare by this and other aboue recited how the Gospel of Christ preached by Iohn Wickleffe and others began to spread fructifie abroad in London and other places of the realme and more would haue done no dont had not William Courtney the Archbishop other Prelates with the king set them so forceably with myght maine to gainstand the course therof Albeit as is sayde before I finde none which yet were put to death therfore during the raigne of this king Richard the second Wherby it is to be thought of this king that although he caÌnot be vtterly excused for molesting the godly innocent preachers of that time as by his brieues letters afore mentioned may appeare yet neither was hee so cruell against them as other that came after him And that which he dyd seemed to procede by the instigation of the Pope and other Byshops rather then either by the consent of his Parliament or aduise of his couÌsail about him or els by his own nature For as the decrees of that parliament in all his time were constant in stopping out the Popes prouisions in bridling his authority as we shall see Christ willing anone so the nature of the king was not altogether so fiersly set if that he following the guiding thereof had not stand so much in feare of the Bishop of Rome and his Prelates by whose importune letters calling on he was coÌtinually urged to do contrary to that which both right required wil perhaps in him desired But howsoeuer the doings of this king are to be excused or not vndouted it is that Queene Anne hys wife most rightly deserueth singulare commendation who at the same time liuing with the kyng had the gospels of Christ in English with 4. doctours vpon the same This Anne was a Bohemian borne and sister to Wincelaus K. of Boheme before who was maryed to king Richarde about the 5. some say the 6. yeare of hys reigne and continued with hym the space of 11. yeres By the occasion whereof it may seeme not vnprobable that the Bohemians comming in wyth her or resorting into thys realme after her perused and receiued heere the bookes of Iohn Wickleffe which afterward they conueied into Bohemia wherof partly mention is made before pag. 464. The said vertuous Queene Anne after shee had liued with king Richarde about 11. yeares in the 17. yeare of hys reigne changed this mortall life and was buried at Westminster At whose funeral Thomas Arundel then Archb. of Yorke and Lorde Chauncelour made the Sermon In which Sermon as remaineth in the library of Worceter recorded he entreating of the commendation of her sayde these wordes that it was more ioy of her then of any woman that euer hee knewe For notwithstanding that shee was an alien borne she had in English all the 4. gospels with the Doctours vpon them affirming moreouer and testifying the she had sent the same vnto him to examine And he sayde they were good and true And further wyth many wordes of praise did greatly commend her in that she being so great a Lady also an alien would study so lowly so vertuous bookes And he blamed in that sermon sharply the negligence of the Prelates other men In so much that some sayd he would on the morow leaue vp the office of Chauncelour and forsake the world geue him to fulfil his pastoral office for that he had seene and read in those bookes And then it had bene the best Sermon that euer they heard Haec ex libro Wygo In the whiche Sermon of Thomas Arundell three poynts are to be considered first the laudable vse of those olde times receaued to haue the Scripture and Doctours in our vulgare English toung Secondly the vertuous exercise and also example of thys godly Lady who had these bookes not for a shew hanging at her girdle but also seemeth by this Sermon to be a studious occupier of the same The third thing to be noted is what fruit the sayde Thomas Archbyshoppe declared also himselfe to receiue at the hearing and reading of the same bookes of hers in the English toung Notwythstanding the âame Thomas Arundel after this Sermone and promise made became the most cruell enemy that might be against English bookes and the authors therof as foloweth after in his story to be seene For shortly after the death of Queene Anne the same yere the king being then in IrelaÌd this Thomas Arundel Archb. of Yorke and Byshop of London Rob. Braybrocke whether sent by the Archb. of Cant. and the clergy or whether going of their owne accorde crossed the seas to Ireland to desire the king in all spedy wise to returne and help the faith and church of Christ against such as holding of Wickleffes teaching went about as they sayde to subuect at their procedings and to destroy the canonical sanctions of their holy mother church At whose complaint the king hearing the one part speake and âot aduising the other was in such forte incensed that incontinent leauing all his affaires incomplete he spedde his returne towarde England Where he kept his Christians at Dublin in the which meane time in the beginning of the next yere following which was Anno. 1395. A Parliament was called at Westminster by the commaundement of the Kyng In which parliament certaine Articles or Conclusions were put vp by them of the Gospell side to the number of 12. Which Conclusions moreouer were fastened vp vpon the church doore of S. Paule in London and also at Westminster The copie of which Conclusions with the words and contents thereof here vnder ensueth ¶ The booke of Conclusions or Reformations exhibited to the Parliament holden at London and set vp at Paules doore and other places in the 18. yeare of the raigne of king Richard the 2. in the yere of our Lord. 1395. THe first conclusion when as the Church of Englande began first to dote in teÌporalities after her stepmother the great church of Rome the churches were authorised by appropriations faith hope and charitie began in diuers places to vanish and flie away from our Churche for so much as pride with her most
Such a stroke heareth ambition in thys Apostolicall see whiche we are wont so greatly to magnifie But of this inough whiche I leaue and referre to the consideration of the Lorde seeing men will not looke vpon it Drawing now toward the latter end of king Richards raigne it remaineth that as we did before in the time of K. Edward the third so here also we shewe forth a summary recapitulation of such parliamentall notes proceedinges as then were practised by publique parliament in this kings time against the iurisdiction of the Bysh. of Rome to the intent that such if any such be that thinke or haue thought the receauing of the popes double authoritie to be such an auncient thing within this realme may diminishe theyr opinion As euidently may appeare by diuers arguments heretofore touched concerning the election and inuesting of byshops by the king As where king Oswin coÌmaunded Tedde to be ordayned Archbish. of Yorke Also where king Egfride caused Cuchbert was brought to K. Canuce and at his commaundement was instituted Byshop of the same see Ex lib. Malmesb. de gestis pontif Anglorum And likewise Math. Parisiensis testifieth that king Henry the 3. gaue the Archbishopricke of Caunterbury to Radulphus then Bishop of London and inuested him wyth staffe and ring And the sââre king gaue the Bishopricke of wint to W. Gifford and moreouer following the steppes both of his father and brother before him endued him with the possessions pertaining to the sayd Bishoprick the contrary statute of pope Urbane forbidding that Clerkes should receaue any Ecclesiasticall dignitie at the hand of Princes or of any lay person to the contrary notwithstanding c. Innumerable examples of like sort are to be seen in auncient historyes of this our realme As also out of the parliament tolles in the time of king Edward hath sufficiently bene touched a little before Whereunto also may be added the notes of such parliamentes as haue bene holdeÌ in the raygne of this present king Richard the second the collation whereof in part here followeth * Notes of certayne Parliamentes holden in the the raigne of king Richard 2. making agaynst the Pope IN the first yeare of King Richard 2. in the parliament holden at Westminster it was requested and graunted that the popes collector be willed no longer to gather the first fruites of benefices within this realme being a verye noueltie and that no person doe any longer pay them Item that no man doe procure any benefice by prouision from Rome on payne to be out of the kinges protection Item that no Englishman do take to farme of any Alien anye Ecclesiasticall benefice or Prebende on the lyke payne In which byll was rehearsed that the French men had 6. thousand poundes yearely of such liuinges in England Item that remedy might be had against the popes reseruations to dignities electiue the same being done against the treaty of the pope taken with king Edward 3. In the second yeare of the sayd king Richard the secoÌd it was by petitioÌ requested that some order might be takeÌ touchyng Aliens hauyng the greatest part of the Church dignities in their handes Whereunto the kyng auÌswered that by aduise of the Lordes he will prouide therfore Item it was enacted that all the benefices of Cardinals and others rebels to pope Urbane that now is shal be seased into the kynges handes An Acte that Pope Urbane was true lawfull Pope and that the liuynges of all Cardinals and other rebels to the sayd Pope should be seased into the kinges handes and the kyng bee aunswered of the profites thereof And that whosoeuer within this Realme shall procure or obtayne any prouision or other instrument from any other Pope then the same Urbane shall be out of the kynges protection Moreouer in the thyrd yeare of kyng Richard the second the Prelates and Clergie made their protestation in this Parliament expressely agaynst a certaine new grauÌt to wit their extortions That the same neuer should passe with their assent and good will to the blemishyng of the liberties of the Churche if by that worde extortion they ment any thyng largely to proceede against Ordinaries others of the Church But if they ment none otherwise to deale hereafter therin theÌ before that the time had bene done then would they consent Wherunto it was replied for the king that neither for the same their sayd protestation or other wordes in that behalfe the king woulde not stay to graunt to his Iustices in that case and all other cases as was vsed to be done in times past and was bound to doe by vertue of his othe done at his coronation Furthermore in the fourth yeare of the sayd king Richard 2. it was requested that prouision might be had agaynst the popes collectors for leuying of the first fruits of ecclesiasticall dignities within the realme Item that all Priors Aliens might be remoued out of their houses and licensed to depart neuer to reuert And that English men may be placed in their liuinges answering the king as they did And in the 9. yeare of the foresayd king touching matter of the Staple the speaker of the Parliament pronounced that he thought best the same were planted within the realme considering that Calis Bruges and other towns beyond the seas grew very rich therby and good townes here very much decayed and so much for the common profite Touching the king he affirmed that the subsidie custome of wool more yelded to the king wheÌ the staple was kept in England by one thousand markes yearely then it did now being holden beyond the seas Item that inquisition and redresse might be had against such religious persons as vnder the licence to purchase 10. li. yearly do purchase 80. li. or 100. li. Item that all Clarkes aduaunced to any ecclesiasticall dignitie or liuing by the king will graunt to the king the first fruites of their liuinges none otherwise then they would haue done to the Pope being aduaunced by him In the 11. yeare of K. Richard 2. it was put vp by the petitions of the commons that suche impositions as are gathered by the popes bulles of Volumus and imponimus of the translations of B.B. and such like might be imployed on the kinges warres agaynst the schismatickes of Scotland And that such as bring into the realme the like bulles and nouelries may be reputed for traytors In the 13. yeare of his raigne followed an other parliameÌt in which although the archbish of Canterbury and Yorke for them and the whole Clergie of their prouinces made their solemne protestations in opeÌ Parliament that they in no wise ment or would assent to any statute or law made in restraynt of the popes authoritie but vtterly withstood the same willing this protestation of theirs to be enrolled yet the sayd protestation of theirs at that time took no great effect
touched In whome as some good vertues may be noted so also some vices may seeme to be mixed withall But especially this that he starting out of the steps of hys progenitors ceased to take part with them whiche tooke part with the gospell Wherupon it so fell not by the blind wheele of fortune but by the secret hand of him which directeth all estates that as he first began to forsake that mayntayning of the Gospell of God so the Lord began to forsake him And where the protection of God beginneth to fayle there can lack no causes to be charged withall whom God once giueth ouer to mans punishmeÌt So that to me considering the whole life and trade of this prince among all other causes alledged in storyes agaynst him none seemeth so much to be wayed of vs or more hurtfull to hym then this forsaking of the Lord and his word Although to such as list more to be certified in other causes concurring withall many and sondry defectes in that king may appeare in storyes to the number of 33. articles alledged or forced rather agaynst him In whiche as I cannot deny but that he was worthy of much blame so to be displaced therefore from his regall seate and rightfull state of the crowne it may be thought perhaps the causes not to be so rare so material in a prince which either could or els would haue serued had not he geuen ouer before to serue the Lord and hys word chusing rather to serue the humour of the Pope and bloudy Prelates theÌ to further the Lords proceedings in preaching of hys word And theÌ as I sayd how can enemies lack wher God standeth not to friend or what cause can be so little whiche is not able inough to cast downe where the Lords arme is shortned to sustayne Wherefore it is a poynt of principall wisedome in a Prince not to forget that as he standeth alwayes in neede of God hys helping hand so alwayes he haue the discipline and feare of him before hys eyes according to the counsayle of the godly King Dauid Psal. 2. And thus much touching the time and race of this K. Richard with the tragical story of his deposing The order and maner whereof purposely I pretermit onely contented briefly to lay together a fewe speciall thinges done before his fall suche as may be sufficient in a briefe somme both to satisfie the Reader inquisitiue of suche storyes and also to forwarne other Princes to beware the lyke daungers In suche as wryte the life and Actes of this Prince thus I read of him reported that he was much inclined to the fauouring and aduancing of certayne persons about him ruled all by theyr counsell whiche were theÌ greatly abhorred and hated in the realme The names of whome were Rob. Ueer Erle of Oxford whoÌ the king had made Duke of Ireland Alexander Neuile Archbishop of York Michiel Delapoole Earle of Suffolke Robert Trisiliam Lord chiefe Iustice Nicholas Brembre with other These men being hated and disdayned of diuers of the nobles and of the commons the king also by fauouring them was lesse fauoured hymselfe In so much that the Duke of Gloucester named Thomas Woodstock the kings Uncle with the Erle of Warwicke and Earle of Darby stoode vp in armes against those counsaylors and abusers as they named them of the king In so much that the king for feare was constrayned agaynst hys minde to remoue out of his court Alexander Neuile Archb. of Yorke Iohn Foorde Byshop of Duresme Fryer Thomas Rushoke Bishop of Chichester the kinges confessor with the Lord Haringworth Lord Burnell and Bemond Lord Ueer and diuers other And furthermore in the Parliament the same yeare following Robert Trisilian the Iustice was hanged and drawne Also Nicholas Brembre Knight Iames Salisbury also and Iames Barnese both Knights Ioh. Bewchampe the kinges Steward and Iohn Blake Esquire in like maner All these by the counsayle of the Lordes beyng cast in the parliament agaynst the kyngs mind did suffer which was in the 11 of his raign he being yet vnder gouernours but consequently after the same the king clayming his own liberty being come to the age of 20. began to take more vpon him And this was one thinge that stirred vp the kinges stomacke agaynst the Nobles Ex Chron. Alban 2. An other thing that styred hym vp as much against the Londiners was this for that he would haue borowed of them a M. pound and they denied him to their double triple disauantage as after ensued vpon it Ibidem An other occasion besides this betwene the king and the Londoners happened thus by reason of one of the Byshop of Salisburies seruauntes named Roman and a Bakers man who then carying a basket of horsebread in Fletstreet the foresayd Roman tooke a horselose out of the basket The Baker asking why he did so the Byshops lusty yeomcu turned backe agayne and brake his head whereupon the neighbors came out and would haue arested this Roman but he escaped away vnto the Byshops house Then the Constable would haue had him out but the Bishops men shut fast the gates that they shoulde not approche Thus much people gathered together threatning to brust open the gates and fire the house vnlesse they had the foresayd party to them brought out Wherby much adoe there was till at length the Mayor and Sheriffes came and quieted the rage of the commons sent euery man home to his house charging theÌ to keepe peace Here as yet was no great harme done but if the bishoppe for his part had beene quyet and had not styrred the coles of debate which were well slaked already all had bene ended without further perturbation But thâ stomacke of the Byshop not yet digested although hys mân had done the wrong hauing no great cause so to do whose name was Iohn Waltam being then Treasourer of England went to Thomas Arundell archbish the same time of Yorke and Lord Chauncellour of England to complayne of the Londoners Where is to be noted or rather reueled by the way a priuy mistery which although be not in this story touched of the writers yet it touched the hartes of the bishops not a little For the Londoners at that time were notoriously knowne to be fauourers of wickliffes side as partly before this is to be seene and in the story of S. Albones more playnly doth appeare where the author of the sayd history writing vpon the 15. yeare of King Richardes raygne reporteth in these wordes of the Londoners that they were Male creduli in deum traditiones auitas Lollardorum sustentatores religiosoruÌ detractores de cimaruÌ deteÌtores coÌmunis vulgi depauperatores c. that is not right beleuers in God nor in the traditions of their forefathers susteyters of the Lollardes deprauers of religious men withholders of tythes and impouerishers of the common people c. Thus the Londoners being noted and
all your vicious liuing praying to him euer deuoutly of charitable counsel and contynuance Hoping without dout that if ye coÌtinue thus busying you faythfully to know to kepe his biddings that he wil for he onely may forgeue you al your sinnes And this man said to me Though God forgeue men their sins yet it behoueth men to be assoyled of priests to do the penance that they enioyne them And I sayde to him Sir it is all one to assoyle men oâ their sinnes to forgeue meÌ their sinnes Wherefore sined it pertayneth only to God to forgeue sinne It sufficeth in this case to counsel men women for to lâaue their sinne and to comfort them that busy them thus to do for to hope stedfastly in the mercy of God And agayne ward Priestes ought to tel sharply to customable sinners that if they wil not make an ende of their sinne but coÌtinue in diuers sinâ while that they may sinne all such deserue payne without any en And herefore Priests should ouer busye them to liue wel and holyly and to teach the people ãâã truly the worde of God shewyng to all folke in open preaching and in priuy counseling that the lord God only forgeueth sinne And therefore those priests that take vpoÌ theÌ to assoyle meÌ of their sinnes blaspheme God since that it perteineth onely to the Lord to assoile men of all their sinnes For no doubt a thousand yeare after yâ Christ was man no Priest of Christ durst take vpon him to teach the people neither priuily nor apertly that they behoued nedes to come to be assayled of them as Priests now do But by authoritie of Christes word Priests bounde indurate customable synners to euerlasting paines which in no time of their lyuing would busy theÌ faithfully to knowe the biddinges of God nor to kepe theÌ And again al they that would occupy al their wits to hate to flye al occasion of sinne dreading ouer al thing to offend God and louing for to please him continually to these men women Priests shewed how the Lord assoyleth them of all their sinnes And thus Christ promised to confirme in heauen al the binding and loosing that priests by authoritie of his word binde men in sinne that are indurate therin or loose theÌ out of sinne here vpon earth that are verely repentaunt And this maÌ hearing these words said that he might well in conscience coÌsent to this sentence But he sayd Is it not nedefull to the lay people that can not thus do to go shrine them to priests And I said If a man feele himselfe so distroubled with any sinne yâ he can not by his own witte auoide this synne without counsel of them that are herein wiser than he In such a case the counsell of a good Priest is full necessarye And if a good priest fayle as they do now coÌmonly in such a case S. Augustine sayth that a man may lawfully common and take counsel of a vertuous secular maÌ But certain that maÌ or womaÌ is ouerladen and too beastly which cannot bring their owne sinnes into their minde busying them night and day for to hate to forsake al their sinnes doing a sigh for them after their cunning and power And sir full accordingly to this sentence vpoÌ MidlentoÌ SuÌday two yeare as I gesse now agone I hard a Monk of Feuersam that men called Morden preache at CauÌterbury at the crosse within Christ Church Abbey saying thus of coÌfession That as through the suggestioÌ of the feend without counsell of any other body of themselues many men women can imagine and find meanes ways inough to come to pride to theft to lechery and other diuers vices In contrary wise this Monke said Since the Lord God is more ready to forgiue sinne than the feend is or may be of power to moue any body to sinne than whosoeuer wil shame and sorow hartely for their sinnes knowledging them faithfully to God amending them after their power and cunning without counsell of any other body than of God and himselfe through the grace of God all such men and women may find sufficient meanes to come to Gods mercy and so to be cleane assoiled of all their sinnes This sentence I sayd sir to this man of yours and the selfe words as neere as I can gesse ¶ And the Archbishop said Holy Church approoueth not this learning â And I said Sir holy Church of which Christ is head in heauen and in earth must needs approue this sentence For loe hereby all men women may if they will be sufficiently taught to know to keepe the commandements of God to hate to flie continually all occasion of sinne and to loue and to seeke vertues busily to beleue in God stably and to trust in his mercy stedfastly so to come to perfect charitie continue therin perseuerantly And more the Lord asketh not of any man here now in this life And certaine since Iesu Christ died vpon the crosse wilfully to make men free Men of the Church are to bold and to busie to make men thrall binding theÌ vnder the paine of endles curse as they say to do many obseruaunces and ordynaunces which neither the liuing nor teachyng of Chryst nor of his Apostles approueth And a Clerke said theÌ to me Thou shewest plainly here thy deceit which thou hast learned of them that trauell to sow people amoÌg the wheat But I couÌsel thee to go away cleane froÌ this learning submit thee lowly to my lorde and thou shall finde him yet to be gracious to ther. ¶ And as fast then an other Clerke said to me How wast thou so bold at Paules Crosse in London to stande there hard with thy upper boundeÌ about thine head and to reproue in his Sermon the worthy clerke Alkerton drawing away al that thou mightest yea the same day at afternoone thou meeting the worthy Doctour in Watlyng streete calledst him false flatterer and hipocrite â And I said Sir I thinke certainely that there was no man nor womaÌ that hated verelye sinne loued vertues heauing the SermoÌ of the clerk at Oxford and also Alkersons Sermon but they sayd or might iustly say that Alkerton reproued that clerke vntruely and slaundered him wrongfully and vncharitably For no doubt If the liuing teaching of Christ chiefly and of his Apostles be true no body that loueth God and his law wil blame any senteÌce that the clerke then preached there since by authoritie of Gods word by approued Saints Doctours by opeÌ reason this Clerke approued all thinges clearely that hee preached there ¶ And a Clerke of the Archbishops saide to me his Sermon was false and that he sheweth openlye since he dare not stand forth and defend his preaching that he theÌ preached there â And I saide Sir I thinke that he purposeth to stande stedfastly thereby or els he scaundereth fouly himself
the people busied wyth such conditions wyt thou well that the firste sumnour warneth all the world that the day of reconing draweth towarde The second Sumnour that warneth all the world is elde or age of the world and hys feblenes and sheweth tokens fulfillyng But I know wel that we be nought suffisaunt to know the times other the whyles that the fader in trinitie hath put on hys owne power to shew certeinly the day yeere other houre of this dome sith this knowleche was hid fro the priuey Apostles of Christ and fro Christs manhode as to shew it to vs. Natheles we inough by authoritie of holy writ wyth reasons and expositions of Saints well and openly shew that thys day of wrath is nygh But yet least any man sey in hys hert as it is writen of solie baylies that they shall seien my Lord that is tarrieth to come to the dome and vppon hope hereof he taketh to smite seruauntes and hynen of God eate and drinke and make him dronk I shall shewe that this day is at the hond howe ny neuertheles can I not seie ne wole For if Poule sayd now for a thousand and three hundred yeer and passed moe we ben thilke into whome the endis of the worlde ben come much rather may we seie the same that been so much neere the end than he was Also S. Chrysostome sayth thou seest ouer all darkenesse and thou doutest that the day is go first on the valeyes is darknesse whan the day draweth downeward whan therefore thou seest the valeies I derked why doutest thou whether it be nigh euen but if thou see the sunne so lowe that derknesse is vpon the hilles thou wolt seie doutles that it is night Right so if thou see first in the seculers and the lewd christen men begynneth derknesses of sinnes and to haue the maistrie it is token that this world endeth But whan thou seest priests that ben put on the high toppe of spirituall dignities that shulden be as hilles abouen the commune people in perfit liuing that derknesse of sinnes hath taken them who douteth that the world nis at the end And also Abbot Ioochim in exposition of Ieremye seyeth Fro the yeare of our Lord 1200. all times beth suspect to me and we ben passed on thys suspecte time nigh 200. yeare Also mayden Hyldegare in the booke of her prophecie the third partie the xj vision the vij chapter meueth thys reason Ryght as on seauen dayes God made the world so in 7000. yeare the world shall passe And right as in the sixt day man was made and fourmed so in 6000. yeares he was brought ageine and reformed And as in the seauenth daye the world was full made and God left off hys working right so its the 7000. yeare the number of them that shullen be saued shall be fulfilled and rest shall be to Seintes full in bodye and soule If that it be so as it seemeth to followe of this maydens words that 7000. in passing of the world accordeth to seauen dayes in hys making it see what lacketh that these 7000. yeares ne beth fulfilled For if wee reken the number of yeeres fro the natiuitie of Christ to the yeares fro the beginning of the world to Christ and thou wolt folowe Austyne Bede and Orosie and most probable doctors treating of this matter are passed now almost sixe thousand and sixe hundred as it is open in a booke that is cleped Speculum iudiciale So it suweth that this last day is more than a halfe a go if we shulden geue credence to thys maydens reasun But if we shull lene to the Gospell than we shall finde in the Gospell of Mathew that the Disciples axiden of Christ three questions First what time the Citie of Ierusalem should be destroyed The second what token of hys comming to the doome And the third what signe of the endyng of the world And Christ gaue them no certayne tyme of these thinges when they shoulden fall but he gaue them tokens by which they myght know when they drew nighe and so as to the first question of the destruction of Ierusalem he sayd when the Romaines come to beseege that Citie then soone after she shall bee destroyed And as to the second and the thirde hee gaue manye tokens that is to say that Realme shall rise against Realme and people agaynst people and pestilences and earthquakinges the which we haue seene in our dayes But the last token that hee gaue was thys when yee seene the abhomination of elengnesse sayd of Daniel the Prophet standyng on the Sanctuary then who so readeth vnderstand Vpon which text thus argueth a Doctour in a booke that he maketh of the end of the world If the wordes of Daniel hauen autoritie as God sayth that they hauen it sufficeth of the number of the yeares of the ende of the world that Daniell hath written Now Daniell in the twelfth chapter speakyng of thys abhomination putteth betweene the ceasing of the busie sacrifice of the Iewes the whych fell when by Titus and Vespasianus Ierusalem was destroyed and the people of Iewes were disparkled into all the world And thys abhomination that Doctors sayne shall be in the great Antichristes dayes 1290. Nowe proueth thys Doctour that a daye must be taken for a yeare both by autoritie of holy writ in the same place and in other and also by reason So it seemeth to this clerke that the great Antichrist shoulde come in the 1400. yeare fro the birth of Christ the which nomber of yeares is now fulfilled not fully twelue yeares and a half lacking And this reason put not I as to shewe anie certayne tyme of hys commyng sithe I haue not that knowledge but to shewe that he is nye but how nygh I wot neuer But take we heede to the fourth part of the second vision of Saint Iohn put in the booke of Reuelations in the which vnder the opening of the seauen seales is declared the state of the Churche from the time of Christ into the end of the world The opening of the foure first seales shew the state of the Church fro the tyme of Christ to the tyme of Antichrist and his foregoers the whych is shewed in the opening of the other three seales The opening of the fyrst seale telleth the state of the Church in the tyme of the preaching of Christ and of hys Apostles For the first that is the Lyon gaue hys voyce that betokeneth the preachers of Christes resurrection and hys ascension For then yede out a whyte horse and he that sat vppon hym had a bow in hys hand and he yede out ouercomming to ouercome By thys whyte hors we vnderstand the cleane life and conuersation that these preachers haden and by the bowe their true teaching pricking sorow in mens hartes for their sinnes withouten flatteryng And they wenten out of Iewry that they comen of ouercommyng some of the Iewes
peragendo poenam eis pro eorum demeritis iniuâgendam iuratos absoluit in forma iuris nunciata eis eorum cuilibet pro modo culpae poena salutari videlicet quòd die dominica tunc proximè sequente praedicti poeniteÌtes nudi capita pedes processionem apud ecclesiam collegiatam de Wengham faciendam cum singulis saccis super humeris suis palam portantes plenis videlicet foeno stramine ita quòd stramen foenum huiusmodi ad ora saccorum patentium intuentibus prominerent lentis incessibus procederent humiliter deuote In English IGnorance the mother of error so much hath blinded and deceiued certaine persons to witte Hugh Penny Iohn Forstall Iohn Boy Ihon Wanderton Will. Haywarde and Iohn White tenaunts of the Lord of Wengham that against the comming of the aforesayde Archbishop to hys palace of Canterbury on Palmes Sonday euen the yeare of our Lord 1390 Where they being warned by the baillife to conuey and cary hay strawe and other littour to the aforesayd palace as they were bounde by the tenor of theyr landes which they hold of the sea of Canterbury refusing and disdaining to doe their due seruice as they were accustomed brought their straw and other littor not in cartes and waines openly sufficiently but by peece meale and closely in bagges or sackes in contempt of their Lord and derogation of the right and title of the sea of Canterbury Wherupon they being ascited presented before the archb sitting in iudgement at hys manour of Statewood yelded and submitted themselues to hys Lordshyppes pleasure humbly crauing pardon of their trespasse Then the aforesayd archbishop absolued the aboue named Hugh Penny c. they swearing to obey the lawes and ordinance of holy church and to do the punishment that shuld be appoynted them for their desertes that is that they going laysurely before the procession euery one of them should cary openly on hys shoulder his bagge stuffed with hay and strawe so that the sayd hay and strawe should appeare hanging out the mouthes of the sackes being open * Notes of certaine Parliament matters passed in this kings dayes To proceede now further in the raigne of this king to intreat also some thing of his parliamentes as we haue done of other before first we wil beginne with the Parliament holden in the first yere of hys comming in Moreouer forsomuch as our Catholike papistes will not beleue yet the coÌtrary but that the iurisdiction of their father the pope hath euer extended throughout all the world as well here in England as in other places here therefore speaking of the Parliaments holden in this kings dayes concerning thys matter I refer them to the Parliament of the sayd king Henry in his first yere holden and to the 27. article of the same Where they may reade in the 10. obiection laid against K. Richard in plaine words how that for asmuch as the crowne of this realme of England and the iurisdiction belonging to the same as also the whole realme it selfe at all times lately past hath ben at such libertie and enioyed such prerogatiue that neyther the Pope nor any other out of the same kingdome ought to intrude himselfe nor intermedle therein it was therefore obiected vnto the forenamed king Richarde the 2. for procuring the letters Apostolical from the Pope to the confirming and coroborating of certaine statutes of hys and that hys censures myght be prosecuted against the breakers thereof Whyche seemed then to the Parliament to tend against the crowne and regall dignitie as also against the statutes liberties of the said thys our realme of England Act. Parl. An. 1. Reg. Henrici 4. Act 27. Furthermore in the second yeare of the saide king thys was in the Parliament required that all such persones as shal be arested by force of the statute made against the Lollardes in the 2. yeare of Henry 4. may be bailed and freely make their purgation That they be arested by none other then by the Sheriffes or such like officers neither that any hauocke be made of their goods The king granted to take aduise therein In the 8. yeare moreouer of thys kings raigne it was likewise propounded in the Parliament that all suche persons as shall procure or sue in the court of Rome any processe touching any benefice collation or presentation of the same shal incurre the paine of the statute of prouisors made in the 13. yeare of Richard 2. whereunto the king granted that the statutes herefore prouided should be obserued Item in the sayde Parliament there it was put vp by petition that the king might enioy halfe the profits of euery parsons benefice who is not resident thereon Therunto the king aunswered that the ordinaries should do theyr duties therein or els he would prouide further remedie to stay their pluralities Item in the sayde Parliament it was required that none do sue to the court of Rome for any benefice but only in the kings courtes ¶ In the next yere folowing which was the 9. of this Kyng an other petition of the Commons was put vp in Parliament against the court of Rome whych I thought good here to expresse as foloweth The Commons do beseeche that forasmuch as diuers prouisors of the benefices of holy Church dwelling in the Court of Rome through their singular couetounes now newly imagined to destroy those that haue bene long time incumbents in diuers their benefics of holy church peaceably some of them by the title of the king some by title ordinary and by the title of other true patroÌs therof by coulor of prouisions collations and other grauntes made to the sayd prouisors by the Apostoil of the sayd benefices do pursue processes in the said court by citation made beyond the sea without any citations made within the Realme in deede against the same incumbents whereby many of the said incumbents through such priuy crafty processes and sentences of priuation and inhabilitation haue lost theyr benefices and others put in the places of the saide incumbents before the publication of the same senteÌces they not knowing any thing and many are in great hassarde to lose theyr benefices through such processes to theyr perpetuall destruction and mischiefe and forasmuch as thys mischiefe cannot be holpen wythout an especiall remedy be had by parliament Pleaseth it the king to consider the great mischiefe and daunger that may so come vnto diuers hys subiects without their knowledge through such citations out of the realme and therupon to ordaine by the aduise of the Lords of this present Parliament that none presented be receiued by any ordinarie vnto any benefice of any such incumbent for any cause of priuation or inhabilitation wherof the processe is not founded vpon citation made wythin the realme and also that such incumbents may remaine in all theyr benefices vntil it be prooued by due enquest in the court of the
strong agaynst all dauÌger of iust reprehension Who being as ye haue heard so faythfull and obedient to God so submisse to his king so souÌd in hys doctrine so constant in his cause so afflicted for the trueth so ready prepared to death as we haue sufficiently declared not out of vncertayne doubtful chronicles but out of the true originals instrumeÌts remaining in auÌcient records What lacketh now or what should let to the contrary but that he declaring himself such a martyr that is a witnes to the verity for the which also at last he suffred yâ fire may therfore worthily be exorned with the title of a martir which is in Greek as much as a witnes bearer But here nowe steppeth in Dame ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã with her coseÌ scold Alecto c. who neither learning to hold her couÌg nor yet to speak wel must needs find here a knot in a rush and beginning now to quarrell inferreth thus But after sayth he that the Lord Cobham was escaped out of the tower his felowes and confederates conueÌted themselues together seditously agaynst yâ king against their couÌtry A great crime no doubt M. Cope if it be true so if it be not true the greter blame returneth vnto your self so to enter this action of such slaunder vnles the ground wherupoÌ ye stand be sure First what felowes of the L. CobhaÌ were these you meane of Sir Roger Acton ye say maister Brown Iohn Beuerley with 36. other hanged and burned in the sayd field of S. Biles A maruellous matter yâ such a great multitude of 20000. specified in story shoulde rise against yâ king yet but 3. persons only known and named TheÌ to proceed further I would aske of maister Cope what was the end of this conspiracy to rebell against the king to destroy their country and to subuert the Christian fayth for so purporteth the story As like true the one as the other For euen as it is like that they being Turkes went about to destroy the fayth of Christ wherin they died and to subuert their country wherin they were bred euen so like it is that they went about to destroy the king whom God and their conscience taught to obey Yet further proceedeth this fumish promoter in his accusation sayth moreouer that these foresayd felowes and adherentes of the Lord Cobham were in the field asseÌbled and there incamped in a great number agaynst the king how is this proued by Robert Fabian which appeareth to be as true as that which in the sayde Robert Fabian followeth in the same place where he affirmeth that Io. Cledon and Richard Turmin were burnt in the same yere being 1413. When in deede by the true Registers they were not burnt before the yere of our lord 1415. But what wil maister Cope say if the originall copy of the inditemeÌt of these pretensed conspirators doe testify that they were not there assembled or present in the field as your accusation pretendeth But they purposed will you say and intended to come The purpose and intent of a mans mind is hard for you and me to iudge where as no fact appereth But geue their inteÌt was so to come yet might they not come to those thickets neare to the fielde of Saint Biles hauing Beuerley theyr Preacher with them as ye say your self as well to pray to preach in that woody place as wel as to fight Is this such a straunge thing in the church of Christ in time of persecution for christians to resort into desolate woods and secrete thickets from the sight of enemies when they would assemble in praying and hearing the word of God In Queene Maryes tyme was not the same coulour of treason obiected agaynst George Egle and other moe for frequenting and vsing into backsides and fields and suffered for that whereof he was innocent guiltlesse Did not Adam Damlipe dye in like case of treason for hauing a French crowne geuen him at his departure out of Rome by Cardinal Poole What can not cankred calumnia inueÌt when she is disposed to cauill It was not the Cardinals crowne that made him a traytour but it was the hatred of his preaching that styrred vp the accuser In Fraunce what assemblyes haue there beene in late yeares of good and innocent christiaÌs congregating together in backfieldes couertes in great routes to heare the preaching of Gods holy word to pray yea and not with out their weapon also for their owne safegard yet neuer inteÌded nor minded any rebellioÌ against their king Wherfore in cases of Religion it may doth happeÌ many times that such congregations may meete without intent of any treason ment But howsoeuer the intent and purpose was of these fore said coÌfederats of the Lord Cobham whether to come or what to do seing this is playne by recordes as is aforesaid that they were not yet come vnto the place how will M. Cope now iustify his wordes so confidently affirming that they were there assembled seditiously together in the field of S. Biles agaynst the king And marke here I besech thee gentle Reader how vnlikely and vntidely the poynts of this tale are tide and hang together I will not say without all substaunce or truth but without all fashion of a cleanly lye wherin these accusers in this matter seeme to me to lacke some part of Siuons Arte in conueiing their narration so vnartificiallye First say they the king was come first with his garrison vnto the field of S. Biles And then after the king was there incamped coÌsequently the fellowes of the Lord Cobham the Captayne being away came were assembled in the said field where the king was against the king yet not knowing of the king to the number of xx thousand and yet neuer a stroak in that field geuen And furthermore of all this xx thousaÌd aforesayd neuer a mans name knowne but onely three to witte sir Roger Acton sir Iohn Browne and Iohn Beuerley a preacher How this gear is clamperd together let the reader iudge and beleue as he seeth cause But geue all this to be true although by no demoÌstration it can be proued yet by the Popes dispensation which in this earth is almost omnipotent be it graunted that after the king had take S. Biles field before the coÌpanions of the Lord Cobham afterward comming and assembling in the thickets neare to the sayd field to fight seditiously agaynst the king agaynst their country agaynst the fayth of Christ to the nuÌber of xx thousand where no stroke being geuen so many were takeÌ that al the prisons of London were full and yet neuer a mans name knowen of all thys multitude but onely three All this I say being imagined to be true the foloweth to be demauÌded of M. Cope whether the Lord Cobham was here present with this company in the field or not Not
in person saith Cope but with his mind and with his counsell he was present and addeth this reason saying And therfore he being brought agayn after his escape was conuice both of treason and heresye therfore susteining a double punishmeÌt was both hanged and burnt for the same c. And how is al this proued By Robert Fabian he sayth whereunto briefly I aunswere that Rob. Fabian in that place maketh no such mention of the Lord Cobham assisting or consenting to them either in mind or in counsell His wordes be these That certaine adherentes of Sir Iohn Oldcastle assembled in the fielde neare to S. Biles in great number of whom was sir Roger Acton sir Iohn Browne and Iohn Beuerley The which with 36. mo in number were after conuict of heresy and treason and for the same were hanged and burnt wein the sayd field of S. Byles c. Thus much in Fabian touching the commotion condemnation of these meÌ but that the Lorde Cobham was there present with theÌ inany parte either of consent or counsell as Alanus Copus Anglus pretendeth that is not found in Fabian but is added of his liberall cornu copiae wherof he is so copious and plentifull that he may keep an open shop of such vnwritteÌ vntruethes whiche he maye aforde verye good cheape I thinke being such a plentifull artificer But here will bee obiected agaynst mee the wordes of the statute made the seconde yeare of king Henry the fifte wherupon this aduersary triumphing with no litle glory ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã thinketh himselfe to haue double vauntage against me first in prouinge these foresayd complices adherents of the Lord Cobham to haue made insurrection agaynst the king and so to be traytors Secondly in conuicting that to be vntrue where as in my former booke of Actes and Monumentes I doe reporte how that after the death of sir Roger Acton of Browne Beuerley a Parliament was holden at Leicester where a statute was made to this effect that all and singular suche as wer of Wickliffes learning if they would not geue ouer as in case of felony and other trespasses loosing all theyr goodes to the king shoulde suffer death in two manner of kinds that is they should first be hanged for treasoÌ against the king and then be burned for heresy agaynst God c. Wherupon remaineth now in examining this obiectioÌ and aunswering to the same that I purge both them of treason and my selfe of vntruth so farre as truth and fidelity in Gods cause shal assist me herin Albeit in beginning first my history of Ecclesiastical matters wherin I hauing nothing to do with abatement of causes iudiciall but onely folowing the simple narration of things done and executed neuer suspected that euer any would be so captious with me or so nise nosed as to presse me with such narrow points of the law in trying and discussing euery cause and matter so exactly straining as ye woulde say the bowels of the statute lawe so rigorously agaynst me Yet for so much as I am therunto constrained now by this aduersary I wil first lay open all the whole statute made the second yeare of this foresayd Henry the fift after the death of the foresayd sir Roger Acton and his fellowes at the Parliament holden at Leycester an 1415. That done I will note vpon the words therof so as by the circumstaunces of the same may appeare what is to be coÌcluded either for the defence of theyr innocencye or for the accusation of this aduersary The tenour and purport of the statute here vnder ensueth ¶ The wordes and contentes of the statute made an 2. Henrici 5. cap. 7. FOrasmuch as great rumors congregations and insurrections here in England by diuers of that king his maiesties seege people haue bene made here of late as well by those which were of the sect of heresy called Lolardy as by others of their coÌfederatioÌ excitatioÌs abetmeÌt to the inteÌt to adnulle subuert the christian fayth the law of God within the same Realme as also to destroy our soueraigne Lord the king himselfe and all maner of estates of the same his Realme as well spirituall as temporall and also all maner pollicy the lawes of the land Finally the same our Lord the king to the honor of God in conseruation and fortification of the Christian fayth also in saluation of his royall estate of the estate of all his realme willing to prouide a more open more due punishmeÌt agaynst the malice of such heretickes Lolardes then hath bene had or vsed in that case heretofore so that for the feare of the same lawes and punishment such heresyes and Lolardies may the rather cause in time to come By the aduise and asseÌt aforesayd at the prayer of the sayd commons hath ordeined established that especially the ChauÌcellor the Treasurer the Iustices of the one beÌch and of the other Iustices of Assise Iustices of peace Shiriffes Maiors and Bailiffes of Cityes and Townes and all other officers hauing the gouernement of people either now present or which for the time shal be do make an othe in taking of their charge and offices to extend their whole payne and diligence to put out to do to put out cease destroy all maner of heresyes and errors commonly called Lolardies within the places in which they exercise their charges and offices from time to time with all their power and that they assist fauor and maintaine the ordinaries and their commissaries so often as they or any of them shal be therunto required by the said ordinaries or their coÌmissaryes So that the sayd officers and ministers when they trauell or ride to arest any Lolard or to make any assisteÌce at the instance and request of the ordinaries or their coÌmissaryes by vertue of this statute that the same ordinaries commissaryes do pay for their costs reasonably And that the seruices of the king vnto whoÌ the officers be first sworne be preferred before al other statutes for the liberty of holy Church the ministers of the same And especially for the correction and punishment of hereticks Lolards made before these dayes not repealed but being in theyr force And also that all persons conuict of heresy of whatsoeuer estate condition or degree they be by the sayd ordinaries or their coÌmissaries left vnto the secular power according to the lawes of holy Church shall leese forfayte all theyr lands and tenements which they haue in fee simple in maner and forme as followeth That is to say that the king shall haue all the landes tenementes which the sayd conuictes haue in fee simple which be immediatlye holden of him as forfayted And that the other Lordes of whom the lands tenements of such conuictes be holden immediatly after that the king is therof seised answered of the yeare
Excellentissimo c. And yet notwithstandyng out of these same preambles forefrontes of statutes other inditementes which coÌmonly rising vpoÌ matter of informatioÌ runne onely vpoÌ wordes of course of office and not vpoÌ simple truth a great part of our Chroniclers do ofteÌ take their matter which they insert into their stories hauyng no respect or examination of circumstaunces to be compared but onely following bare rumours or els such wordes as they see in such fablyng prefaces or inditementes expressed Whereby it commeth so to passe that the younger Chronicler followyng the elder as the blind leadyng the blind both together fall into the pit of errour And you also maister Cope followyng the steppes of the same do seeme likewise to erre together with them for good felowshyp And thus concernyng the face of this statute hetherto sufficiently Now let vs coÌsider and discusse in like maner first the coherence then the particular contentes of the said statute As touchyng the which coherence if it be well examined a maÌ shall finde almost a Chimera of it In which neither the head accordeth with the body nor yet the braunches of the statute well agree with themselues Wherein he that was the drawer or first informer thereof seemeth to haue forgot his Uerse and art Poeticall Atque ita mentitur sic veris falsa remiscet Primum ne medio medium ne discrepet imo For where as the preface of the statute standeth onely vpon matter of treason conceiued by false suggestion and wrong information The body of the sayd statute whiche should follow vpoÌ the same runneth onely vpoÌ matter of heresie pertaining to the Ordinaries as by euery brauÌche therof may appeare For first where he sayth at the instaunce request of the ordinaries or their coÌmissaries c. Hereby it appeareth this to be no cause of treasoÌ nor felony For that euery man of duety is bouÌd and by the lawes of the Realme may arrest apprehend a traitour or a feloÌ if he caÌ where otherwise by this statute an officer is not bound to arrest him which offeÌdeth in case of this statute without request made by the ordinaries or their commissaries and therefore this offence seemeth neither to be treason nor felonie Secondly where it foloweth that the same ordinaries and commissaries doe pay for their costes c. This allowance of the officers charges in this sort proueth this offence neither treason nor felonie Thirdly where the statute willeth the king to bee answered of the yeare day wast c. By this also is proued the offence not to be treason Or els in cases of treason the whole inheritance I trow maister Cope speaking as no great skilfull lawyer is forfait to the prince The fourth argument I take out of these words of the statute where as such lands and tenements which be holden of the ordinaries are willed wholy to remaine to the king as forfait c. wherby it is manifest that the Prelates for their matter of Lollardie onely were the occasioners and procurers of this statute and therefore were barred of the benefite of anye forfetrising thereby as good reason was they should And thus it is notorius that the preface running specially and principally vpon treason and the statute running altogether vpon points of heresie do not well cohere nor ioine together Fiftly In that such persons indited shal be deliuered vnto the Ordinaries of the places c. It can not bee denied but that this offence concerneth no maner of treason For so much as Ordinaries can not be iudges in cases of treason or felonie by the lawes of our Realme Bracton in fine 1. Libri Sixtly by the inditements prouided not to be taken in euidence but onely for information before the Iudges spirituall c. it is likewise to be noted to what end these inditements were taken to wit only to informe the ordinaries which can not be in cases of treason Lastly where it foloweth toward the end of that statute touching escape or breaking of prison c. by this it may lightly be smelt whereto all the purpose of this statute driueth that is to the speciall escape of the L. Cobham out of that Tower to this end to haue his lands possessioÌs forfait vnto the King And yet the same escape of the Lord Cobham in this statute considered is taken by Maister Iustice Stanford in Lib. primo of the plees of the crowne cap 33. to be an escape of one arrested for heresie where he speaketh of the case of the Lord Cobham Moreouer as touching the partes of this foresaid statute how will you ioine these two braunches together where as in the former part is said that the lands of such persons connict shall be forfait to the king not before they be dead And afterward it foloweth that their goodes and possessions shall be forfait at the day of their arrest to that king But heerein standeth no such great doubt nor matter to be weied This is without all doubt and notoriously euidently and most manifestly may appeare by all the arguments and whole purport of the statute that as well the preamble and preface thereof as the whole body of the said statute was made framed procured onely by and through the instigation information and excitation of the Prelates the Popish Cleargie not so much for any treason committed against the king but only for feare and hatred of Lollardy tending against their law which they more dreded abhorred then euer any treasoÌ against the Prince And then to set the king all the states against them whereby the more readily to worke their dispatch they thought it best and none so compendious a policie as pretely to ioine treason together with their Lollardry Wherein the poore men beeing once intangled coulde no wayes escape destruction Papae concilium callidum This M. Cope haue I said and say againe not as one absolutely determining vpon the matter At the dooyng wherof as I was not present my selfe so with your owne Halle I may and do leaue it at large but as one leadyng the reader by all coniectures and arguments of probabilitie and of due circumstances to consider with themselues what is further to be thought in these old accustomed practises and procedings of these prelates Protesting moreouer M. Cope in this matter to you that those Chroniclers which you so much ground vpon I take them in this matter neither as witnesses sufficient nor as Iudges competent Who as they were not themselues present at the deed done no more then I but onely folowing vncertaine rumours and words of course and office bringing with them no certaine triall of that which they do affirme may therein both be deceiued themselues and also deceiue you and other which depend vpon them And hetherto concerning this statute enough Out of which statute you see M. Cope that neither your Chroniclers
Christenmasse what condites were made what Maiors and shirifes were in London what battails were fought what triumphs and great feasts were holdeÌ when kings began their raigne and when they ended c. In such vulgare and popular affairs the narration of the Chronicler serueth to good purpose may haue his credite wherein the matter forceth not much whether it be true or false or whether any listeth to beleue them But where as a thyng is denied and in cases of iudgement and in controuersies doubtfull which are to be decided and boulted out by euidence of iust demonstration I take them neither for Iudges of the bench not for arbiters of the cause nor as witnesses of themselues sufficient necessarily to be sticked vnto Albeit I deny not but hystories are takeÌ many times and so termed for witnesses of times and glasses of antiquitie c. yet not such witnesses as whose testimony beareth alwaies a necessary truth and bindeth beliefe The two witnesses whych came against Susanna being seniours both of auncient yeares bare a great countenance of a most euideÌt testimony wherby they almost both deceiued the people oppressed the innocent had not yoÌg Daniel by the holy spirite of God haue take theÌ aside and seuerally examining them one from the other found them to be falsliers both leauing to vs therby a lesson of wholsome circumspection not rashly to beleeue euery one that commeth and also teaching vs how to try theÌ out Wherfore M. Cope following here the like example of Daniel in trying these your records whom ye inferre against these men we wil in like maner examine them seuerally one froÌ an other and see how their testimonie agreeth first beginning wyth your Robert Fabian Which Robert Fabian being neither in the same age nor at the deede doing can of himselfe geue no credite herein without due proofe and euidence conuenient Now theÌ doth Rob. Fabian proue this matter of treason true what probation doeth he bring what authoritie doth he alleage And doth Rob. Fabian thinke if he were not disposed to conceiue of the L. Cobham and those men a better opinion but to be traitors that men are bounde to beleue him only at his word without any ground or cause declared why they shuld so do but only because he so saith and pleased him so to write And if yee thinke M. Cope the word only of this witnes sufficient to make authority speaking against the Lord Cobham and prouing nothing which followed so many yeres after him why may not I as well and much rather take the worde and testimonie of Richard Belward a Northfolke man and of the towne of Crisam who liuing both in his time possible knowing the party punished also for the like trueth is not reported but recorded also in the registers of the church of Norwich to geue this testimonie among other his articles for the foresaid L. Cobham that is that sir Iohn Oldcastle was a true Catholike man and falsely condemned and put to death wythout a reasonable cause c. Ex Regist. Noruic Agaynst this man if you take exception say that one hereticke will hold with an other why may not I with the like exception reply to you agayne say as well one Papist hold with an other and both coÌiure together to make and say the worst agaynst a true Protestant Further yet to examine this foresayd Fabian witnes agaynst Sir Iohn Oldcastle as Daniell examined that witnesses agaynst Susanna I will not here aske vnder what tree these adherentes of sir I. Oldcastle conspired agaynst the king subuersion of that land but in what time in what yeare and moneth this conspiracie was wrought Fabian witnesseth that it was in the moneth of Ianuary CoÌtrary Edward Hall other our Abridgementers followyng him doe affirme that they were condemned in the Guild hall the xij of December and that their executioÌ vpon the same was in Ianuary followyng so that by their sentence the fact was done either in the moneth of DeceÌber or els before so Fabianus mentitus est in caput suum vt cuÌ Daniele dicam or if it were in the moneth of Ianuary as Fabian sayth then is Hall and his followers deceiued testifying the fact to be done in the moneth of December And yet to obiect moreouer against the sayd FabiaÌ for so much as he is such a rash witnes agaynst these burned persons whom he calleth traytors it would be demauÌded further of him or in his absence of Maister Cope in what yeare this treason was conspired If it were in the same yeare as he coÌfesseth himselfe in which yeare Iohn Cleidon the Skinner Richard Turmine Baker were burned then was it neither in the moneth of Ianuary nor in the first yeare of kyng Henry the fift For in the register of CaÌterbury it appeareth playne that Iohn Claydon was condemned neither in the tyme of Thom. Arundell Archbyshop nor yet in the first nor second yeare of kyng Henry the v. but was coÌdemned in the second yeare of the translation of Henry Chichesly Archbyshop of Canterbury the. 17. day of August which was the yeare of our Lord. 1415. So that if this conspiracie was in the same yeare after the witnesse of FabiaÌ in which yeare I. Cleydon was burned then doth the testimony of Fabian neither accord with other witnesses nor with him selfe nor yet with truth And thus much concerning the witnes of Rob. Fabian Let vs next proceede to Polidore Uirgill whose partiall and vntrue handling of our history in other places of of his bookes doth offer vnto vs sufficient exception not to admit his credite in this And yet because we will rather examine him then exclude him let vs heare a little what he sayth how he fayleth in how many pointes numbring the same vpon my fiue fingers First ending with the life of king Henry 4. hee sayeth that hee raigned 14. 14. yeares and 6. moneths and 2. dayes Angl. hist. lib. 21. whyche is an vntruth worthy to be punyshed wyth a whole yeares banishment to speake after the maner of Apulenis when as truth is he raigned by the testimony of the story of S. Albones of Fabian of Hall of our old English Chronicle and of Scala mundi but 13. 6. moneths lacking as some say 5. dayes Hal saieth he raigned but 12. yeares The second vntruth of Polydore is this where as hee speaking of this sedition of sir Iohn Oldcastle and his adherents affirmeth the same to be done after the burning of Iohn Hus and of Hierome of Prage whych was sayeth he An. 1415. in which yere sayth he Thomas Arundell died Hys wordes be these In eodem concilio damnata est Ioh. Wicliffi haeresis ac Ioan. Hus Hieronymus Pragensis in ea vrbe combusti sunt Quod vbi reliquis consocijs qui etiam tunc in Anglia erant patefit tanquam furijs agitati primùm
coniurationes in omnes sacerdotes deinde in regeÌ c. In which words he not onely erreth falsly assigning the cause and occasion of this sedition to the death of Iohn Hus and of Ierome but also misseth as muche in the order and computation of the yeres For neither was sir Roger Acton with his foresaid fellowes aliue at the time of the councell neither doth hee agree therein with any of our English wryters except onely with Hall who also erreth therein as wide as he For the third and fourth vntruth I note this where he addeth and sayth that after this rebellioÌ raised against the king the sayd sir Iohn Oldcastel being there present himselfe was taken and prisoned in the tower and afterward escaped out of the saide tower by night wherein is conteined a double vntruth For neither was Sir Iohn Oldcastle there present himselfe if we beleue Fabian and Cope Dial. 6. pag. 833 lin 11. nether yet did he euer escape out of the Tower after that conspiracie if euer any such conspiracie was His v. but not the last vntruth in Polydore is this that he sayth Tho. Arundel to haue died in the same yeare noting the yere to be An. 1415. where as by the true registers he died An. 1413. To this vntruthe an other also may be ioyned where he erring in the computation of the yeres of the said Thomas Arundel Archbishop of Canterbury reporteth hym to sit 33. yeares Who was there Archbishop but onely 18. yeres as is to be sene in the recordes of Canterbury The wordes of Polydore be these Thomas Arundellius Cantuariensis antistes annum iam tunc sedeÌs tertium trigesimum e vita excessit lib. 22. Ang. hist. All be it in thys I doe not greatly contend wyth Polydore and peraduenture the aduersary will finde some easie shift for thys matter But let vs passe now from Polydore not as they say out of the hal into the kitchine but out of the kitchine vnto the hall examining and perpending what sayth Edward Hall an other witnes in this matter vpon whom maister Cope bindeth so fast that hee supposeth hys knot is neuer able to be losed And moreouer so treadeth me downe vnder his feete in the dirt as a man would thinke hym some dirtdaubers sonne so that the spots thereof he sayeth will neuer be gotten out while the world standeth a day longer Notwythstanding I trust M. Cope that your dirtie penne with your cockish brags hath not so bedaubed and bespotted me nor yet conuicted me to be such a deprauer of histories but I hope to spunge it out At least way with a little asperges of the Popes holy water I trust to come to a dealbabor well enough But certes M. Cope your maistership must first vnderstand that if yee thinke so to depresse me and disprooue me of vntruth in my history you must go more grouÌdly to worke and bring against me other authors then Edward Hal You must consider M. Cope if you will be a coÌtroller in storie matters it is not enoughe for you to bryng a railing spirit or a minde disposed to carpe and cauil where any matter may be picked diligence is required and great searching out of bookes and authors not only of our time but of all ages And especially where matters of religion are touched pertaining to the church it is not sufficient to see what Fabian or what Hall sayth but the records must be sought the Registers must be turned ouer letters also and ancient instruments ought to be perused and authors wyth the same compared finally the writers among them selues one to be conferred wyth another And so wyth iudgement to be waied wyth diligence to be labored and wyth simplicitie pure from all addiction and partialitie to be vttered Thus did Auentinus thus did Sleidanus wryte These helpes also the eldest and best Historicians semed to haue both Titus Liuius Salustius Quintus Curtius and suche lyke as by their letters and records inserted may wel appeare The same helps likewise both in your Fabian and in your Edwarde Hall were to be required but especially in you M. Cope your selfe whych take vppon you so cockishly rather then wisely to be a controller and maister moderatour of other mens matters In which matters to say the truth you haue no great skil and lesse experience neyther haue you either suche plenty of authors meete for that purpose nor yet euer trauailed to search out the origens groundes of that whereof ye write But onely contented with such as commeth next to hande or peraduenture receiuing such almose as some of your poore frends bestowe vpon you think it sufficient if you can alledge Fabian and Hall for your purpose Now what purpose affection herein doth lead you rather doeth driue you to the carping and barking against the history of these good men that be hence gone and had their punishment all men may see it to be no simple sinceritie of a mind indifferent but yâ zeale only of your sect of Popery or rather of fury which setteth your railing spirite on fire But now out of the fiery kitchin to come to the hal againe let vs see what matter lyeth in the testimony of Edward Hall to proue these men to be traytors And here for so much Maister Cope as you seeme neither sufficiently acquainted with this your owne maister and authour Master Hall nor yet well experienced in the searchyng out of histories I wil take a litle paynes for you in this behalfe to certifie you concernyng the story of this author wherof percase you your selfe are yet ignoraunt The truth whereof is this that as the sayd Edwarâ Hall your great master testis was about the compiling of his story certayne there were which resorted to hym of whom some were drawers of his petigree vineat some were grauers the names of whom were Iohn Bets and Tyrral which be now both dead And other there were of the same sodalitie who ve yet aliue were then in the house of Richard Grafton both the Printer of the sayd booke also as is thought a great helper of the peÌning of the same It so befell that as Hall was entring into the story of Syr Iohn Oldcastle of Syr Roger Acton their felowes the booke of Iohn Bale touching the story of the L. Cobham was the same time newly come ouer Which booke was priuely coÌueied by one of his seruauÌts into the study of Hall so that in turnyng ouer his bookes it must needes come to his handes At the sight whereof when he saw the grouÌd reasons in that booke contained he turned to the authors in the foresayd booke alledged whereupon within two nightes after moued by what cause I know not but so it was that hee taking his pen rased and cancelled all that he had written before agaynst Syr Iohn Oldcastle his fellowes was now ready to go to the Print containyng
c. Also where you continuing yet still in your common place of lying out of which you cannot digresse do charge me farther that I do appoint out holy dayes and working daies by colours of red and blacke in my foresayd Calendare to be obserued these leude notes of yours if they had bene picked out of my Calendare by you wythout myne owne special declaration before made to the contrary they might seeme to haue some blush of credite Now what wil the reader say or what may he iudge coÌsidering and conferring thys your cauilling with the matter of my premonition made before but that you are al together set to play the perpetuall Syc. I had almost called you by your right name master Cope But God make you as I said a good man Reading further in your boke I could not but smile and laugh at this your ridiculous and most loud lying Hyperbolismum where as you coÌparing my making of saints with the Popes making can finde as ye say in the Pope no such impudent arrogancie in presuming as ye finde in me c. If the Pope had not abused hys arrogant iurisdiction in canonising and deifying his Saintes more then I haue done the yeare should not be combred wyth so many idle holy dayes nor the Calendares wyth so many raskall Saintes some of them as good as euer were they that put Christ to death But where will you finde M. Cope any man to beleue thys your hyperbolical comparison to be true whych seeth and knoweth the infinit and vnmeasurable excesse of the Popes arrogancie not only in shrining such a rable of blind saintes of his owne creating but also in prescribing the same to be receaued vniuersally in the whole worlde and not to be receaued onely but also to be inuocated for gifts and graces also to be worshipped for aduocates and mediatours Wherin riseth a double abhomination of the pope the one for his idolatrous making and worshipping of saintes the other for his blasphemous iniurie and derogation to Christe in repulsing him out of his office of mediation placing other mediatours of his owne making And nowe to consider what Saintes these were or what were the causes of their sancting what S. almost among all the Popes Saintes shall you finde M. Cope made within these 500. yeres but commonly he was eithe some Pope or some rich Bishop and Prelate or some fat abbat or some blind Frier some Monke or Nunne some superstitious regulare or some builder of monasteries or some geuer and benefactour to the popish clergy or mainteiner agonising for the dignities and liberties of the Popyshe church What poore lay man or lay womaÌ were their liues neuer so Christian their faith and confession neuer so pure their death neuer so agonising for the witnes of Christ and truth of his word shall finde any place or fauour in all the Popes ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã that is in the Popes Calendar either in red colour or els in blacke But heere M. Cope if yee had the wit somuch to defend as yee haue to ouerwhart you myght take mee wyth the maner and replie againe for the defence of your great Saintmaker or rather Godmaker of Rome that he maketh mo martyrs Saints of these foresayd poore laymen laywomen then euer he did of any other For he burneth them he hangeth them hee drowneth them imprisoneth famisheth them so maketh truer martyrs of Christ then any other of his new shrined saints whom he hath so dignified in his Calendar For the one he doth rubricate only with his red letters the other he doth rubricate with their owne bloud And therefore to aunswere you M. Cope to your comparison made betwene the pope and me for making of holy Martyrs and Saintes Briefly I say and report me to al the world yâ herein is no comparison For if ye speake of true Martyrs who doth make them but the pope if ye speake of fals martyrs who doth make them but the pope And farthermore to compare together the causes of these Martyred Saintes in my Calendare wyth them whyche shine shrined in the Popes Calendare taking the same proportion of time as I do wythin these last 500. yeares why may not I haue as good cause to celebrate these in my Calendar which lost their liues and were slain principally for the cause of Christ and of hys word as the pope hath to celebrate his double and simple feasted saintes in hys Calendar who in their doinges doctrine and life as they seemed rather to serue the Pope then Christ the Lord so in their death appeared no such cause why they shuld be sanctified in the church beyond all other Let not the Church of Christ M. Cope be deluded with hypocritical names nor fained apparitions and fabulous miracles neither be you deceiued your selfe but let vs resort sincerely to the worde of God What was in S. Fraunces looke vpon his superstitious life presumptuous testament wrought no dout by Sathan to diminish and obscure the Testament of Iesus Christ why he should be made a Saint and not an enemy rather of Christ What was likewise in Frier Dominicke who before Fraunces x. yeares together persecuted the poore Waldenses to death and destruction why should he stand a S. and a pillar of the church I pray you what see you in Thomas Becket but that he died for the ambitious libertyes of the popishe church What in Aldelmus and in Anselmus but only that they chased away maried priests from the churches and planted in idle Monkes in their steade The like also did Dunstanus who was rubricated wyth a duplex festum Elizabeth who was the wife of the Marquesse of Thuring when shee had with much perswasions got out her husbande to fight against the Turkes and was there slaine she afterward encloystered her selfe and was made a Nunne And doe you thinke these causes to be sufficient why they shuld be made saintes worshipped in churches and set in Calendares Long it were to make rehearsal of all this rifraffe and almost infinite One example may suffice for many S. Gilbert of SempringhaÌ was the sonne of Iocelin a knight who for his deformitie of his body was set to learning afterward made Chanon and was author of the Gilbertines in the time of king Iohn This Gilbert after he had erected 13. monasteries of hys order of Sempringham was afterwarde labored for vnto the Pope to be made a Saint Who hearing of hys myracles wrote hys letters to Hubert Archbishop of Canterbury in the behalfe of the foresayd Gilbert willing commaundyng per Apostolica scripta that the feast of the sayde Gilbert shoulde be solemnised through all the prouince of Canterb. Vt meritis nimirum eius precibus apud misericordissimum iudicem misericordiam consequamur c. Whereuppon Hubert the Archb. directeth downe hys wrytings to all the bishops within hys prouince
the contents of whych his wrytings do folow Hubertus Dei gratia Cant. Archiepiscop totius Angliae primas dilectis in Christo frat Episco per prouinciam Cant. Sal grat benedictionem D. Papa sicut ex literis ipsius manifestè perpéditur de conuersatione meritis moribus b. Gilberti magistri ordinis de Sempringham miraculis a Deo per eum factis per testes testimonia sufficienter instructus de consilio fratrum Cardin. ipsum mag Catalogo sanctorum decreuit ascribi solemnitatem eius constituit mandauit per Cant. prouinciam solemniter celebrari Insuper corpus eius cum requisiti fuerimus praecepit ad honorem Dei gloriam eleuari Vestra igitur vniuersitas huic mandato cum deuotione congaudeat secundum formam in ipso mandato praescriptam praedicti confessoris Domini depositionem annuam faciatis cum reuerentia solemniter obseruari vt apud Dominum ab illo vestra debeat possit deuotio commeÌdari necnon ipsius sancti supplex intercessio vobis proficiat ad salutem Valete The summe of the whiche wryting of the Archb. tendeth to thys effecte That forsomuch as the Pope hearyng of the life and myracles of Gilbert Maister of the order of Sempringham by sufficieÌt witnes and testimonies hath in his letters commanded him by the aduise of hys Cardinals that the sayde Gilbert should be canonised ascribed in the Cataloge of saintes and that his solemnity shoulde be celebrate solemnely throughout al the prouince of Canterb And also hys body to be taken vp and shrined to the honour and glory of God He therefore at the Popes commaundement wryting vnto them wylleth all the Suffraganes within his prouince of Canterb. yearely to solemnise and cause to be solemnized reuereÌtly the deposition of the sayd Saint Gilbert Confessor to the entent that theyr deuotion may be commended of the Lord and of him And also that the humble intercession of the sayd Saint may profite them to their saluation Furthermore for the more full canonising canuising I had almost sayd of this new made saint the saide Pope Innocent writing to Hubert aforesayd adioyneth withall a collect of his owne making which is this Plenam in nobis aeterne saluator tuae vertutis operare medelam vt qui praeclara beati Gilberti confessoris tui merita veneramur ipsius adiuti suffragijs a cunctis animarum nostrarum languoribus liberemur Quiviuis regnas c. That is worke in vs O eternal sauior full remedy of thy vertue that we which worship the worthy merites of blessed Gilbert thy confessour being succoured by his suffrages may be deliuered from all languors diseases of our soules who liuest and raignest c. The coÌsecration of this one Saint who perhaps was not the worst I thought here to coÌmemorate to the intent that the reader measuring by this one the Canonisation of al the rest may iudge the better vpoÌ this coÌparison of master Cope whether of vs doth vendicate more impudent authoritie the Pope in his Callender or I in mine or to make the comparison more fit whether is more impudent the pope in his Callendar or els maister Cope in his Dialogues more doltishe But briefly to make an end of this matter with you to canonise or to authorise any saintes for man it is presumptuous to prescribe any thing here to be worshipped beside God alone it is idolatrous to set vp any mediatours but Christ onely it is blasphemous And whatsoeuer the pope doth or hath done in his Calendar my purpose in my Calendare was neither to deface any old saint or to solemnise any new In my booke of Actes and Monuments entreating of matters passed in the churche these latter fiue hundreth yeares I did regulate out a Callendare not for any Canon to constitute Saintes but onely for a table of them which within the same time did suffer for the testimony of the word whom I did and doe take to be good and godly men If any haue other iudgement of them I binde no man to my opinion as the pope doth to his The day will come which shall iudge both them and you In the meane season it shall be best for you M. Cope in my iudgement to keepe a good thing in your head and to quiet your rayling mode A hard thinge it is to iudge before the Lord. Mans iudgement may faile and is vncertayne the iudgement of God is alwayes sure Best is therfore either to be sure by the word and iudgement of God before what you do say or els to say the best Of such slaunderous and intemperate rayling can come no good neither to whome ye rayle vpon nor to your selfe whiche rayleth nor to the church of God that heareth you rayle For them you can not hurt they are gone To your selfe and thoughe your matters be true yet little honesty it will bring to be counted a rayler and if it be vncertayne your state is daungerous and if be false most miserable And as to the Church what great edification can proceede of suche contentions brawling and barkinge one against an other I doe not greatly see And if the zeale of the bishop of Romes church haue so much swallowed you vp that ye cannot but stamp and stare at traytours when ye see them put in Calenders first M. Cope be ye sure first that they be traytours wisdome would whome you call traytours And if ye can so proue theÌ as ye haue not yet then let your Irenaeus or Critobulus tell me why doth not this flagrant zeale of yours as hote as purgatory burne out and flame as wel against your owne traytors hauing so many in your own Calendare and Church at home And if there be such a Catholicke zeale in you that hath set your gentle brest on such a pelting chase why then is not this your Catholicke zeale equally indifferent Why take ye on so fell on the one side agaynst sir Iohn Oldcastle sir Roger Acton M. Browne c A man wold think you played Hercules furens in Orchestra On the other syde agayne ye are Oleo tranquillior What indiffirencie maister Cope call you this Or what zeale make you this to be Albeit your zeale I iudge not as I know it not Swifte iudgement shall not become me which go about to correct the same in you But this I exhorte you to beware maister Cope that by your owne fruites and doinges euident ye do not bewray this zeale in you to be Non secundum scientiam nor such a zeale as fighteth Pro Domo Dei sed pro demo Pontificis As I sayde I iudge you not You haue your iudge to whome ye stand or fall My counsayle is that ye do not so zeale the Byshop of Rome that for his sake ye lose your owne soule Ye remember the olde vulgar voice it is not good Ludere cum sanctis worse it is Illudere
vnto him Adding this in the meane time and by the way that if mayster Cope had bene a Momus anye thing reasonable he had no great cause so to wrangle with me in this matter who as I did commend the Lord Cobham that worthyly for hys valiauÌt standing by the truth of his doctrine before Thomas Arundell the Archbishop so touching the matter of this conspiracie I did not affirm or define any thing therof in my former historie so precisely that he could well take any vauntage of agaynst me who in writing of this conspiracy layd agaynst syr Roger Acton And syr Iohn Oldcastle do but disiuÌctiuely or doubtfully speake thereof not concluding certainly this conspiracie eyther to be true or not true but only prouing the same not to be true at that time as Polydore Virgill and Edward Hall in their histories doe affirme which say that this conspiracie began after the burning of Iohn Husse and Hierome of Prage Which could not be And thereto tendeth my assertion My wordes are playne and are these pag. 174. col 2. line 13. Wherefore it is euident that there was eyther no conspiracie at all agaynst the king or els that it was at some other tyme or done by other Captaynes c. These be my wordes with other moe pag. col and line aboue noted In the which proposition disiunctiue if eyther part be true it is enough for me His part it was to refell both which he hath not done But onely standing fast vpon the one part dissimuleth the other And this is Alanus Copus Anglus who by that he shall come froÌ Rome whether he is nowe gone as I heare say I trust he will returne a better Logician home agayne in suam Angliam But to the truth of our matter as I sayde before so I say agayne whatsoeuer this worthy noble and vertuous knight syr Roger Acton was otherwise this is certaine that he was alwaies of contrary minde and opinion to the bishop of Rome to that kind of people for the which cause he had great enuy and hatred at their hands and could as litle beare it neither do I greatly dissent from them which do suspect or iudge that the Lord Cobham by his friendly helpe escaped out of the Tower and that peraduenture was the cause why he was apprehended and brought to trouble and in the end came to his death Other causes also theyr might be that these good men percase did frequent among themselues some coÌuenticles which conuenticles was made treason by the statute aforesayd either in those Thickets or in some place els for the hearing of Gods word and for publique prayer and therefore had they thys Beuerly theyr preacher with them But to conclude whatsoeuer this sir Roger Acton was this is the truth which I may boldly record as one writing the Actes and thinges done in the Church that he was at length apprehended condemned and put to death or martirdome 3. yeares and more before the Lord Cobham died Likewise M. Iohn Browne and Iohn Beuerly the preacher suffered with him the same kinde of death as some say in the field of S. Giles with other moe to the number of 36. if the storyes be true Whiche was in the month of Ianuary an 1413. after the computation of our English stories counting the yeare from the annunciation but after the Latine writers counting from Christes natiuitie an 1414. according as this picture is specified These men as is said suffered before the Lord Cobham aboot 3. yeares of whose death diuers do write diuersly Some say they were hanged and burnt in S. Gyles field of whom is Fabian with such as follow him Other there be which say that some of them were hanged burnt Polydorus speaking onely of their burning maketh no meÌtioÌ of hanging An other certain english Chronicle I haue in my handes borowed of one M. Bowyer who somewhat differing froÌ the rest recordeth thus of sir Roger Acton that hys iudgement before the iustice was thus to be drawne through London to Tyborne and there to be hanged and so he was naked saue certayne partes of him couered with a clothe c. And when certayn dayes were past sayth the author a Trumpeter of the kinges called Thomas Cliffe gat graunt of the king to take hym downe and to burye hym and so he did c. And thus haue you the storye of syr Roger Acton and hys fellow brethren As touching theyr cause whether it were true or els by error mistaken of the king or by the fetch of the bishops surmised I referre it to the iudgement of him which shal iudge both the quick and dead seculum per ignem To whoÌ also I commit you M. Cope God speed your iorny well to Rome whether I heare say you are going and make you a good man After the decease or martyrdome of these aboue mentioned who are executed in the month of Ianuary an 1414. in the next month following and in the same yere the 20. day of February God tooke away the great enemy of his word and rebell to his king Thom. Arundell Archb. of Cant. Whose death following after the execution of these good men aboue recited by the merueilous stroke of God so sodenly may seeme somewhat to declare their innoceÌcy and that he was also some great procurer of theyr death in that God woulde not suffer him longer to liue striking hym with death incontinently vppon the same But as I dyd the other before so this also I do refer to the secret iudgement of the Lord who once shal iudge all secrets openly ¶ The picture of the burning and hanging of diuers persons counted for Lollardes in the first yeare of the raigne of king Henry the fift In the death of this Archb. first Polydor Virgil is deceiued who in his 22. booke pag. 441. affirmed hys death to be an 1415. and in the second yeare of king Henr. 5. also after the beginning of the Councell of ConstaÌce who in dede neuer reached the beginning therof nor euer saw the secoÌd yeare of that king vnles ye count the first day for a yeare but dyed before an 1414. Feb. 20. Ex hist. S. Albani multis Furthermore concerning the death of this Arundell and the maner therof who had not bene so heauy a troubler of Christes saints in his time because the thing semeth worthy of noting to behold the punishment of God vpon hys enemies this is to report as I haue found it alledged out of Thomas Gascoin in Dictionario Theologico Whose playne wordes be these Anno. 1414. Tho. Arundel Cant. Archiepiscop sic lingua percussus erat vt nec deglutire nec loqui per aliquot dies ante mortem suam potuerit diuitis epulonis exemplo sic tantum obijt Atque multi tunc fieri putabant quia verbum alligasset ne suo tempore praedicaretur c. That is Thomas Arundel archbishop of Cant.
was so strikeÌ in his tongue that neither he could swallow nor speake for a certayne space before hys death much lyke after the example of the rich glotton and so dyed vpon the same And thys was thought of many to come vpon him for that he so bound the word of the Lord that it should not be preached in hys dayes c. whiche if it be true as it doth well here appeare these and such other horrible exaÌples of gods wrath may be terrible spectacles for such as occupy theyr tongues and braynes so busily to stop the course of gods wrath striuing but against the streame against the force whereof neither they are able to resiste many times in resisting are ouerturned theÌselues drowned therin And thus much for the death of Tho. Arundel who coÌtinued archb in yâ see of Cant. the space of 18. yeres After this Arundel succeeded next in the said see of CaÌterb Henry Chichelsly made archb an 1414. and sate xxv yeares This Henry following likewise the steps of hys predecessour shewed himselfe no small aduersary against the fauourers of the truth In whose time was much trouble and great afflictioÌ in the church For as the preaching and teaching of the word did multiply and spread abroad daily more and more so on the contrary side more vigilant care and straight inquisition followed and increased against the people of God by reason wherof diuers did suffer were burned some for feare fled the country Many were brought to examinatioÌ and by infirmitie constrained to abiure Of whome hereafter Christ willing particularly in order of theyr times we will entreat As true pietie and sincere preaching of Christes worde began at this time to decay So idle moÌkery and vaine superstitioÌ in place therof begaÌ to encrease For about the same yere the king began the foundation of 2. monasteries one of the one side of Thames of Friers obseruaunt the other on the other side Thames called Shene and Syon dedicated to Charter house monkes with certaine Brigit nonnes or recluses to the nuÌber of 60. dwelling within the same precinct so that the whole number of these with priestes moÌkes deacons and nonnes shoulde equall the number of 13. Apostles and 72. disciples The order of these was according to the discription of S. Paule the Apostle Col. 1. Eat not tast not touch not c. to eat no fleshe to weare no linnen to touch no mony c. About Michaelmas the same yeare the king began his Parliament at Leicester aboue mentioned In the whiche Parliament the commons put vp theyr bill agayn which they had put vp before an 11. Henr. 4. the teÌpporalties disorderly wasted by men of the church might be conuerted employed to the vse of the king of his Earls and knights and to the reliefe of the poore people as is before recited pag. 557. In feare of which bill least the king woulde geue therunto any comfortable audience as testifieth Rob. Fabian and other writers certayne of the Prelates other headmen of the church put the king in mind to clayme his right in Fraunce Whereupon âen Chichesly Archbish. of Caunterbury made a long and solemne oration before the king to perswade him to the same offering to the king in the âehalfe of the Clergie great and notable summes By reason wherof sayth Fabian the bill was agayne put of and the king set his minde for the recouery of the same so that soone after he sent his letters and messengers to the French king concerning that matter and receiued from him againe answere of derision with a pype of tennis balles as some recorde sent from the Dolphin for him to playe with at home Whereby the kinges minde was incensed yâ more toward that viage who then furnishing hymselfe with strength and armour with powder shot and gunstones to play with in Fraunce and with other artillarye for that purpose conuenient so set ouer into France where he got Dareflew with diuers other townes and castles in Normandy and Picardy and at Agyncourt had a great victory ouer the french army they benig counted but 7. thousand by pricking sharp stakes before them c. After that he waâ Cane Towke Kowan with other âownes moe as Meldune or Melione and maryed with Katherine the french kinges daughter And yet notwithstanding the third time he made hys viage agayne into Fraunce where at length at Bloys he fell sicke and dyed Concerning all which viages because they are sufficientlye discoursed in Fabian âalle and other Chronographers referring therfore the reader vnto them I will return my story to other matters of the Church more effectuall The entry of the story of the Bohemians I Declared a little before howe by the occasion of Queene Anne which was a Bohemian and maried to king Richard 2. the Bohemians coÌming therby to the knowledge of Wickliffes bookes here in England began first to taste and sauor Christes gospell til at length by the preaching of Iohn Husse they increased more and more in knowledge In so much that pope Alexander the v. hearing thereof began at last to styrre coales and directeth his Buâ to yâ archbishop of Suinco requiring hym to looke to the matter to prouide that no person in Churches Schooles or other places should mayntayne that doctrine citing also I. Hus to appeare before him To whom the sayd Iohn aunswering againe declared that mandate or Bull of the pope vtterly to repugne agaynst the manifest examples doinges both of Christ and of hys Apostles and to be preiudiciall to the liberty of the Gospell in binding the word of God not to haue free recourse And therefore from this mandate of the P. he appealed to the same Pope better aduised But while he was prosecuting hys appeale Pope Alexander died as is aforesayd pag â53 Ex Cochleo in hist. Hussit After whome succeeded Pope Iohn the xxiii who also playing hys part here in this matter like a Pope sought by all meanes possible how to represse and keep vnder the Bohemians first beginning to worke his malice vpoÌ the foresayd Iohn Husse theyr preacher Who at the same tyme preaching at Prage in the temple of Bethleem because he seemed rather willing to teach the Gospell of Christ then the traditions of Bishops was therefore accused of certayn to the forenamed P. Iohn the 23. for an heretick The Bishop committed the whole matter vnto Cardinall de Collumna who when he had heard the accusation he appoynted a day to Iohn Husse that he shold appeare in the court of Rome whiche thing once done Wenceslaus king of the Romaynes of Boheme at the request specially of his wife Sophia and of the whole nobility of Boheme as also at the earnest sute and desire of the towne and vniuersitie of Prage He sent his Embassadours to Rome to desire the byshop to quit clearely deliuer Iohn Husse from that sentence and
Bulles proceeding from the Sea Apostolicall and that the falsifyers of the same should incurre no lesse penalty then the falsifyers of the other Legates also and Ambassadours were sent into Italy In the 19. Session which was that same yeare in the moneth of September Ierome of Prage who was cited as is before sayd was accused of heresy cast in prison by the sayd councell constrayned to abiure The which his abiuration hereafter foloweth to be seene in his history Item it was decreed Quod non obstantibus saluis coÌductibus Imperatoris Regum c. possit per iudicem competentem de haeretica prauitate inquiri c. That is notwithstanding the safe conduct geuen by the Emperour and kinges c. Inquiry may be made agaynst a man for heresy by a sufficient iudge and processe to be made according to the law The causes of heresies were committed to certain iudges and deputyes Item the Chart called Carolina and diuers other Chartes and constitutions concerning the libertyes of the Church of Rome being brought forth were approued and confirmed In the 20. Session letters instrumentes were made and set vpon Church dores to require and admonish duke Fredericke to restore agayne vnto George Bishop of Austriche such landes rentes and reuenues as he deteyned withheld vnder payne of interditement suspending and excommunication During the time of this Session the Ambassadors returned out of Arragon from the Pope Benedict and were heard with great audience whereas certayne Articles and conditions betwene the Pope the councell were brought forth and agreed vpon to the number of 12. In the yeare of our Lord 1416. was the 21. Session beginning after theyr maner with a Masse of the holy ghost with processions and such other rites in the time of which Masse Iames Bishop of Londy made a Sermon taking for his Theame these wordes Ex probrauit Deus incredulitatem eorum duritiam That is the Lord rebuked theyr misbeliefe and hardnes c. This sermon being ended Ierome of Prage which had abiured as is sayd the yeare before being present thereat stoode vp vpon a certayne bench or fourme Replying agaynst the foresayd Iames and hys Sermon alleadging and preaching diuers and sundrye thinges whereupon the Patriarch of Constantinople one of the commissioners proceeded agaynst him pronouncing the sentence definitiue which he had in writing agaynst the sayd Ierome which sentence being red and approued by the councell the tenor whereof insueth in his historye the sayd Ierome was deliuered vnto the secular power burned The 22. and 23. Sessions contayne no worthy matter but onely the placing of the Ambassadours of Alphansus K. of Arragon graunting them voyces in the Councell In the 24. Session citatioÌ was geuen out agaynst Benedict keeping with Alphonsus king of Arragon The 25. Session conteineth nothing but a certayne Comendam geuen to the Church of Olemucensis The 26. SessioÌ there was nothing els handled but the vniting and incorporating of the Ambassadors of the king of Nauarre into the Councell and also concerning the derogation of the priority of voyces After this folowed the 27. and 28. sessions which were in the yeare 1417. Wherein was intreated the relation and declaratioÌ concerning the cause betwixt Duke Frederick and the bishop of Trident and processe geuen out agaynst the sayd Duke accusing him of sacriledge and also excommunicating him for not obeying the admonitioÌ of the couÌcell concerning the vsurpation and deteyning of the city of TrideÌt and other possessions from Bishop George as is afore specified In the 29. and 30. Sessions Proctors and Notaryes were geuen out in the cause agaynst Pope Benedict and order decreed vpon his obstinacye wherein also the withdrawing of the king of Arragon from the same Pope was recited and approued by the Councell In the 31. Session certayne instrumentes and speciall letters monitory were directed from the Councell to a certaine Earle of Italy named Comes virtutum for laying violent handes vpon Albert Bishop of Asce and for bringing him to prison requiring the sayd Earle vnder paine of interdiction and excommunication to set the sayd Byshop at liberty Also an other decree was set forth for the restoring agayne the liberties of the Church of Baron In the 32. and 33. Sessions the accusation of pope Benedict was renued and his obstinacy accused and witnes brought in at which thing doing the Emperour Sigismund was present In the 34. Session the cause of the foresayd Pope was heard and processe geuen out agaynst him In the 35. Session the Ambassadours of the king of Castle were brought in and vnited to the Councel and instrumentes thereof made and read Also that notwithstanding the othes made to the foresayd Pope meÌ might lawfully forsake his obedience In the 36. Session a certayne citation was made and read against the Pope conteining his depriuation and the sentence agaynst him instruments made vpon the same And whereas this Pope had thundred out his curses depriuations and excommunicatioÌs agaynst them The sayd Sinode did adnihilate all his doinges The 37. Session did renue agayne the accusation of the foresaid pope and the sentence definitiue agaynst him was published In the 38. SessioÌ certaine decrees were made touching the adnihilating of the penalties of the Ambassadours of king Henry sonne of Alphonsus king of Arragon Also an other decree was made touching the reuocatioÌ of the voyces graunted to the Ambassadors of the king of Arragon Thus Pope Benedict being deposed and excommunicated as is aforesayd in the next Sessions following they addressed themselues to the election of a new Pope beginning first in the Session to geue out decrees concerning generall Councels prouision for the auoyding of suche like schismes hereafter Decreeing euery x. yeare to haue a generall Councell after the two Councels that should folow immediatly after this of the which the one should be kept within fiue yeares then next folowing and the second within seauen yeares after that Item in the same Session was drawen out a forme touching such thing as the Pope should professe and bind himselfe to obserue at time of his election of the which forme the order and tenour is this I N. elected for Pope professe with hart and mouth vnto almighty God whose Church I take vpon me to gouerne by his helpe and to blessed S. Peter the Prince of the Apostles so long as I shall endure in this fraile and brittle life firmely to beleeue and hold the holy Catholick faith after the traditions of the Apostles of generall Councels and of other holy fathers and namely of the eight generall Councels Nicene the first the second of Constantinople Ephesine the third Calcedone the fourth the fift and sixe of them in Constantinople the seauenth of Nice the eight of Constantinople And also of the generall Councels of Laterane Lyons and Uienne willing to obserue the same
gaue vnto that Archbishop desiring him that if he found any error or heresie in them that he would note and mark theÌ and I myselfe would publish them openly But the archbishop albeit that he shewed me no errour nor heresie in them burned my bookes together with those that were brought vnto him notwtstanding that he had no such commaundement from Pope Alexander the fifth of that name But notwithstanding by a certaine pollicie he obtayned a Bull from the sayd Pope by meanes of Iaroslaus Bishop of Sarepte of the order of Franciscanes that all Wickleffâs books for the manifold errours contayned in them wherof there was none named should be taken out of all mens handes The archb vsing the authoritie of this Bull thought he should bring to passe that the king of Boheme and the Nobles shold consent to the condemnation of Wickliffes bookes but therein he was deceiued Yet neuerthelesse he calling together certayn deuines gaue them in coÌmissioÌ to sit vpon Wickliffes bookes and to proceede agaynst them by a diffinitiue sentence in the Canon law These men by a generall sentence iudged all those books worthy to be burned The which when the Doctors Maysters and Shollers of the vniuersitie heard report of they altogether with one consent accord none excepted but onely they which before were chosen by the Archbishop to sit in iudgement determined to make supplication vnto the king to stay the matter The king graunting their request sent by and by certain vnto the Archbishop to examine the matter There he denyed that he woulde decree anye thing as touchinge Wickleffes bookes contrary vnto the kinges will pleasure Wherupon albeit that he had determined to burn theÌ the next day after yet for feare of the king the matter was passed ouer In the meane tyme Pope Alexander the fifth beyng dead the Archbishop fearing least the Bull whiche he had receiued of the pope would be no longer of any force or effect priuily calling vnto him hys adherentes and shutting the gates of hys Court round about him being garded with a number of armed souldiors he consumed and burned all Wickliffes bookes Beside this great iniurie the Archbyshop by meanes of his Bull aforesayd committed an other lesse tollerable For he gaue out commaundement that no man after that time vnder payne of excoÌmunication shold teach any more in Chappels Wherunto I did appeale vnto the Pope who being dead and the cause of my matter remayning vndetermined I appealed likewise vnto his successor Iohn 23. Before whom when as by the space of 2. yeres I could not be admitted by my aduocates to defend my cause I appealed vnto the high Iudge Christ. When I. Hus had spoken these wordes it was demaunded of hym whether he had receiued absolution of the pope or no he aunswered no. Then agayne whether it were lawfull for him to appeale vnto Christ or no. Whereunto Iohn Hus answered Uerely I doe affirme here afore you all that there is no more iust or effectuall appeale then that appeale which is made vnto Christ for asmuch as the law doth determine that to appeale is no other thinge then in a cause of griefe or wrong done by an inferior iudge to implore and require ayde and remedy at a higher Iudges hand Who is then an higher Iudge then Christ Who I say caÌ know or iudge the matter more iustly or with more equitie when as in him there is found no deceit neyther can he be deceiued or who can better helpe the miserable oppressed theÌ he While Iohn Hus with a deuout and sober countenaunce was speaking and pronouncing those words he was derided and mocked of all the whole councell Then was there rehearsed an other Article of his accusation in this maner that Iohn Hus for to confirme the heresie which he had taught the common and simple people out of Wickleffes bookes sayd openly these wordes that at what time a great number of Monkes and Friers and other learned men were gathered together in EnglaÌd in a certayne Church to dispute agaynst Iohn Wickliffe could by no meanes vanquishe him or geue him the foyle sodenly the church doore was broken open with lightning so that with much a doe Wickleffes enemies hardly scaped without hurt He added moreouer that he wished his soule to be in the same place where Iohn Wickleffes soule was Whereunto Iohn Hus answered that a douscine yeares before that any bookes of Diuinitie of Iohn Wickleffes were in Boheme he did see certayne workes of Philosophie of hys the which he sayd did merueilous delite and please hym And when he vnderstoode the good and godly life of the sayd Wickleffe he spake these wordes I trust sayde he that Wickleffe is saued and albeit that I doubt whether he be damned or no yet with a good hope I wish that my soule were in the same place where Iohn Wickleffes is Then agayne did all the company iest and laugh at hym It is also in hys accusation that Iohn Hus did counsaile the people according to the example of Moyses to resist with the sword agaynst all such as did gaynsay his doctrine And the next day after he had preached the same there were found openly in diuers places certaine intimations that euery man being armed with hys sword about him should stoutly proceede and that brother shoulde not spare brother neyther one neighbor an other Iohn Husse aunswered that all these thinges were falsly layd vnto hys charge by his aduersaries for he at all times when he preached did dilligently admonishe and warne the people that they should all arme themselues to defend the truth of the Gospell according to the saying of the Apostle with the helmet and sworde of saluation and that he neuer spake of any material sword but of that which is the word of God And as touching intimations or Moyses sword he neuer had nothing to doe withall It is moreouer affirmed in hys accusation and witnes that many offences are sprong vp by the doctrine of Hus. For first of all he sowed discord betweene the Ecclesiastical and the politick state whereupon folowed the persecution spoiling and robbery of the Clergie Bishops And more ouer that he through his dissention dissolued the vniuersitie of Prage Hereunto Iohn Hus briefly aunswered that these thinges had not happened by hys meanes or default For the first dissention that was betweene the Ecclesiasticall and politicke state sprang and grew vpon this cause that pope Gregory the 12. of that name promised at his election that at all times at the wil and pleasure of the Cardinals he would depart from and geue ouer hys seate agayne for vnder that condition he was electe and chosen This man contrary and against Winceslaus king of Boheme who was then also king of the Romaynes made Lewes Duke of Bauaria Emperour A few yeares after it happened that when as P. Gregory would not refuse and geue ouer
faithfully do stand for righteousnes to whom the Lorde God shall geue in the kingdome of Boheme to knowe the truth For the following of which truth necessary it is that they returne againe into Boheme setting apart all vaine glory following not a mortall and miserable king but the king of glory which geueth eternall life O howe comfortable was the geuing of the hande of Lorde Iohn de Clum vnto me which was not ashamed to reache foorth his hand to me a wretche and such an abiecte hereticke lying in fetters of yron and cried out vpon all men Nowe peraduenture I shall not speake much hereafter with you Therfore salute in time as you shall see them all the faithfull of Boheme Palletz came to me into prisone His salutation in my vehement infirmitye was this before the Commissaries that there hath not risen a more perillous hereticke since Christ was borne then was Wickliffe and I. Also he sayd that al such as came to heare my talke were infected with this heresie to thinke that the substance of bread remained in the sacrament of the altare To whome I answered and sayd O maister what a grieuous salutation haue you geuen me and how greatly do you sinne Behold I shal die or peraduenture to morow shall be burnt And what rewarde shall be recompenced to you in Boheme for your labour This thing peraduenture I shoulde not haue wrytten least I might seeme to hate him I haue alwayes had this in my heart trust not in princes c. And againe cursed be the man whiche trusteth in man and maketh flesh to be his arme For Gods sake be you circumspecte how you stand and how you returne Carie no letters with you Directe your bookes not all by one but diuersly by diuers frendes Knowe this for certaine that I haue had great conflictes by dreames in such sort as I had much a doe to refraine from crying out For I dreamed of the Popes escape before he went And after the Lord Iohn had told me therof immediately in the night it was told me that the Pope shuld returne to you again And afterward also I dreamed of the appreheÌding of maister Hierome although not in ful maner as it was done Al the prisonments whether and howe I am caryed were opened to mee before although not fully after the same fourme and circumstance Many serpents oftentimes appeared vnto me hauing heads also in their taile but none of them could bite me and many other things more These thinges I wryte not esteeming my selfe as a prophet or that I extoll my selfe but onely to signifie vnto you what temptations I had in body and also in mind and what great feare I had least I shoulde transgresse the commaundement of the Lord Iesus Christ. Nowe I remember with my selfe the wordes of maister Hierome which sayde that if I shoulde come to the Councell hee thoughte I shoulde neuer returne home againe In like maner there was a good and godly man a tailor which taking his leaue of me at Prage spake to me in these words God be wyth you said he for I thinke verely my deare and good maister Iohn that you shall not returne again to vs with your life The king not of Hungarie but of heauen rewarde you with all goodnes for the faithfull doctrine which I at your hands haue receiued c. ¶ And shortly after the writing hereof he sendeth also vnto them an other propheticall vision of his to be expouÌded touching the reformation of the church written in his 44. Epistle the contentes whereof be these ¶ An other letter of Iohn Hus sent to the Lord Iohn de Clum I Pray you expound to me the dreame of thys nyght I sawe how that in my churche of Bethleem they came to rase and put out all the images of Christ and did put them out The next day after I arose and sawe many painters which painted and made more fairer Images many more then I had done before which Images I was very glad and ioyfull to behold And the painters wyth much people about them sayde let the bishops and priestes come now put vs out these pictures Which being done much people seemed to me in Bethleem to reioyce and I with them And I awaking therewith felt my selfe to laugh c. ¶ This vision Lorde Iohn de Clum and Iohn Hus himselfe in his booke of Epistles in the 45. Epist. semeth to expounde and applyeth these Images of Christ vnto the preaching of Christ and of his lyfe The which preachyng and doctrine of Christ though the Pope and his Cardinals should extinguish in him yet did he foresee declare that the time should come wherin the same doctrine shuld be reuyned againe by others so plenteously that the pope with al his power shuld not be able to preuaile against it Thus much as coÌcerning this visioÌ of Iohn Hus. Wherunto doth wel accord the Prophesie of Hierome of Prage printed in the coyne called Moneta Hussi of the which coyn I haue my selfe one of the plates hauing this superscriptioÌ folowing printed about it Centum reuolutis annis Deo respondebitis mihi That is After a hundreth yeres come and gone you shal geue a count to God and to me Wherof God willyng more shal be sayd hereafter Furthermore in 48. Epist. the sayd I. Hus seemyng to speake with the like spirit of Prophecy hath these wordes folowing Sed spero quod quae dixi sub tecto praedicabuntur super tecta That is but I trust that those thinges which I haue spoken within the house hereafter shal be preached vpon the top of the house And because we are here in hand with the Prophesies of Iohn Hus it shall serue well in place here moreouer to recorde his wordes in a certayne treatise by hym written De Sacerdotum Monachorum carnalium Abhominatione wherein the sayd Iohn Hus speaking prophetically of the reformation of the Church hath these wordes following Ex istis vlterius aduerte incidentaliter quod Dei ecclesia nequit ad pristinam suam dignitatem reduci c. That is in english Moreouer hereupon note and marke by the way that the church of God cannot be reduced to his former dignitie or be reformed before all thinges first be made new The truth whereof is playne by the Temple of Salomon Like as the Clergie and Priests so also the people and laity Or els vnless all such as now be addict to auarice from the least to the most be first conuerted and reclaymed as wel the people as the clergy and Priests Albeit as my mind now geueth me I beleue rather the first that is that then shall rise a new people formed after the new man whiche is created after God Of the which people new Clerkes Priestes shall come and be taken whiche all shall hate couetousnes and glory of this life hasting to an heauenly coÌuersation Notwithstanding all these
my deedes that in this busines of election wherunto now by the will of the CouÌcell we are sent I wil seeke nothing els then the onely saluation of the Christen people and the profit of the vniuersall Church This shall be my whole care and studye that the authority of the generall Councels be not contemned that the Catholick fayth be not impugned and that the fathers which remayne in the couÌcell be not oppressed This will I seek for this shall be my care vnto this withall my whole force and power will I bend my selfe neyther will I respect any thing in this poynt eyther for mine owne cause or for any frend but onely God and the profite of the Church With this minde and intent and with this hart will I take mine othe before the Councell His wordes were liuely and fearefull After him al the other Electours in theyr order did sweare and take theyr othe Then they went with great solemnity vnto the CoÌclaue where they remayned 7. dayes The maner of their election was in this sort Before the Cardinals seate was set a Deske wherupon there stood a basen of siluer into the which basen all the Electors did cast their scheduls which the Cardinall receiuing read one by one and foure other of the Electors wrote as he read them The tenour of the Schedules was in this maner I George Bishop of Uicene doe chuse such a man or suche a man for bishop of Rome and peraduenture named one or two euery one of the electors subscribed his name vnto the Schedule that he might thereby know his owne and say nay if it were coÌtrary to that which was spokeÌ wherby all deceit was vtterly excluded The first scrutiny thus ended it was found that there were many named to the papacy Yet none had sufficieÌt voices for that day there were xvii of diuers natioÌs nominate Notwithstanding Amedeus duke of Sauoy a man of singuler vertue surmouÌted them all for in the first scrutiny he had the voyce of xvi Electors which iudged him worthy to gouerne the church After this there was diligent inquisition had in the Councell touching those whiche were named of the Electors and as euery mans opinion serued him he did either prayse or discommeÌd those which were nominate Notwtstanding there was suche reporte made of Amedeus that in the next Scrutiny which was holden in the Nonas of Nouember the sayd Amedeus had 21. voices and likewise in the 3. and 4. Scrutinye 21. voyces And for so muche as there was none found in all the scrutiny to haue 2. partes all the other schedules were burnt And forsomuch as there lacked but onely one voyce to the elecion of the high bishop they fell vnto prayer desiring God that he would vouchsafe to direct theyr mindes to an vnity and concorde worthely to elect and chuse him which shoulde take the charge ouer the flocke of God Forsomuch as Amedeus seemed to be nearer vnto the papacy then all other there was greate coÌmunication had amongst them touching his life and disposition Some said that a lay man ought not so sodenly to be chosen for it would seeme a straunge thing for a secular prince to be called vnto the Byshopricke of Rome which would also to much derogate froÌ the ecclesiasticall state as though there were none therein meete or worthy for that dignity Other some sayde that a man which was maryed and had children was vnmeete for such a charge Other some agayn affirmed that the bishop of Rome ought to be a Doctor of law and an excellent learned man When these words were spoken other some rising vp spake farre otherwise that albeit Amedeus was no Doctour yet was he learned and wise for so muche as all his whole youth he had bestowed in learning studye had sought not the name but euen the grouÌd of learning TheÌ sayd another if ye be desirous to be instructed further of this princes life I pray you geue eare vnto me which doe know him throwly Truely this man from his youth vpward and euen from his yong and tender yeares hath lyued more religiously then secularly being alwaies obedieÌt to his parentes and maysters and being alwayes indued with the feare of God neuer geuen to any vanity or wantoÌnes neither hath there at any time bene any childe of the house of Sauoy in whom hath appeared greater wytte to towardnes whereby al those which did behold and know this man iudged and foresaw some great matter in him neyther were they deceiued For if ye desire to know his rule gouernance what and how noble it hath bene First know ye this that this man hath raigned since his fathers decease about xl yeares During whose time iustice the Lady and Queene of all other vertues hath alwayes florished For he hearing his subiectes himselfe woulde neuer suffer the poore to be oppressed or the weake to be deceiued He was the defender of the fatherles the aduocate of the widowes and protector of the poore There was no rapine or robbery in all his territory The poore and rich liued all vnder one lawe neither was he burthenous vnto his subiectes or importune against straungers throughout all his country there was no greuous exactions of mony throughout all his dominion He thought himselfe rich enough if the inhabitaÌts of his dominions did abouÌd and were rich knowing that it was the poynt of a good shepheard to sheare his sheepe and not to deuour them In this also was his chiefe study and care that his subiectes might liue in peace and suche as bordered vpon him might haue no occasion of grudge By which pollicies he did not onely quietly gouern his Fathers dominion but also augmeÌted the same by others which willingly submitted themselues vnto him He neuer made warre vpon any but resisting agaynst such as made war vpon him he studied rather to make peace then to seeke any reuenge desiring rather to ouercome his enemies with benefites then with the sword He maried onely one wife which was a noble virgin of singuler beauty and chastity He would haue all his family to keep their handes and eyes chaste and continent and throughout all his house honesty and integrity of maners was obserued When as his wife had chauÌged her life and that he perceiued his Duchy to be established that it should come with out any controuersye vnto his posteritye he declared hys mind which was alwayes religious dedicate vnto god shewed what will and affectioÌ he had long borne in hys hart For he conteÌning the pompe and state of this world calling vnto him his deare frends departed and went into a wildernes where as building a goodly Abbey he addicted himselfe wholy to the seruice of God and taking his crosse vpon him folowed Christ. In which place he being coÌuersant by the space of many yeares shewed forth great examples of holynesse wearing no other garmentes then such as could withstand the
by any man whych peraduenture shall inculcate feare vnto you whereas there is nothing at all to be doubted or that doe perswade you this to be no lawful councel I know I shuld offend your holines if I shuld go about to proue the contrary but it is better that I do offend you a litle in words and profit you in my deedes for a Phisition layeth a burning corrisiue vnto the disease and healeth the sore For the medicine can not profit except it be sharpe and bitter in tast Vâder this hope and confidence I will not feare to declare the truth That it being knowen your holines may the better prouide both for your selfe and the church it dependeth vppon the councell of Constance whether this councell be lawfull or not If that were a true councel so is this also No man semeth to dout whether that councel were lawfull and likewise whatsoeuer was there decreed to be lawful for if any man will say that the decrees of that councel are not of force he must nedes graunt that the depriuation of Pope Iohn which was done by the force of those decrees to be of no effect If that depriuation were not of effecte Neither was the election of Pope Martine of any force which was done he being yet aliue If Martin were no true Pope neither is your holinesse which was chosen by the Cardinalles that hee made wherefore it standeth no man more vpon to defend the decrees of that couÌcel then your holines for if any decree of that councel be called into doubt By like meanes may all the rest of the decrees be reuoked And by like meanes shall the decrees of any other councell be of no force and effect for by like reason as the faith of one councell is weakened all the rest shal also be weakned according to S. Augustins saying in the 9. distinction capitulo Si ad scripturas Then sayeth he both the faithe and all other sacraments shall be put in doubt if that there be once any doubt made of the force and power of any councell lawfully coÌgregate There was a decree made in the councel of Constance intituled frequens Whereby it was ordained that the first councel after that should be holden within 5. yeres and another within 7. yeres after that again The councel of Constance being ended and the 5. yeres passed the councel of Papia or Sene was holden after which 7. yeares being also run ouer this councell is begon to be celebrate To what ende then is it expressed in the Bull of the dissolution amongest other causes that the 7. yeare is already past When as of necessitye it ought to be passed before the councell can be celebrate For these wordes from 7. yere or 5. yere signify according to the law that all partes of time should be passed and the last day looked for Wherefore it behoued that 7. yeres to be fully complete before this councel of Basil should begin Like as 5. yeares was fully expired before that the councell of Papia did begin but peradueÌture some man will say that it ought to haue begun the first day after the 7. yere was expired For otherwise the terme of the councell is passed But heereunto we may answer that it is not contained in the chapter Frequens that except it were holden the first day it should not be holden at al neither can it be gathered either by the wordes or meaning For it is only required that it should be holden after 7. yeares expired but whether it be the 2. or 3. day or the 3. or 4. moneth after the 7. yere it doth satisfy the chapter Frequens For wheÌ the first day is come then beginneth the power and liberty to celebrate the councell but not afore but it is not prohibited to celebrate it after neither doth this word In quinquennium That is to say against 5. yeare next following which is alleaged in the chapter Frequens and semeth to be repeated Also for the 7. yeres for it is not vnderstaÌd that it is necessary to be holden the first day precisely after the 7. yere but because it should not be vnderstand of other 7 yeares to come For in speaking simply of 7. yere it is vnderstand of 7. yeare next ensuing Admit also that in the chapter FrequeÌs any of these wordes had bene ioyned with immediatly following as by by out of haÌd immediatly or straightwaies after or such other words yet ought they to be vnderstand with a certaine moderation and distance of time that assone as might be coÌuenient as these wordes are expounded by the lawes and the doctors for they are enlarged and restrained according to the subiect and diuers circuÌstaunces of the matters and affaires For it is not by any meanes likely that it was the mindes of those which made the decree that considering the long iourneis and harde preparation of suche affaires and also the manifolde impedimentes which may happen that they woulde restraine so precise a time euen at the first daye that if it were not then celebrated it should not be holden at all for by such subtill meanes it shuld also be holden euen in the first moment and very instant after the same yere But forsomuch as wordes are ciuilly to be vnderstand this fence or vnderstanding is to farre disagreable For if any man will say then it is commaunded to be proroged that is also forbidden in the chapter frequeÌs He that doth so argue doth not vnderstaÌd himselfe nor the force of the woordes It is not proroged if it be begon the 2. or 3. month but rather a continuation or execution of that which is in their power For if it were a prorogation then for so muche as a progation doth sauour of the nature of the firste delay it could not be begon in the first month but in the 2. and 3. it is not therby concluded that it could not be begon in the first but if there had ben any prorogation made til the secoÌd month then it coulde not haue bene begon in the first as for example I promise to geue a hundred after Easter afore Easter it can not be required but by and by after Easter it may be required and all be it that I be not vrged for it notwythstanding I doe not cease to be bounde and if so be I bedemanded it in the 2. or 3. month after it is not therby vnderstand that ther is any prorogation made Neither doth it followe but that it might haue bene demaunded in the beginning which could not haue ben done that there had ben any prorogation made Also it is nature of prorogation to bee made before the first terme or day be passed For otherwise it is no prorogation but anew appoyntment And albeit it may be saide that then it may be long delaide it is aunswered that in thys poynt we must stande vnto the iudgement of the Churche which considering diuers circumstances wold think the time mete
mischiefe For vpon the necke of this matter as witnesseth Fabian Polychronicon and Hall whiche followeth Polych first ensued the condemnation of L. Elianour the Duches and her Chapleynes as ye haue heard before Whereby it may appeare the sayd Duches more of malice then any iust cause this to haue bene troubled Also within vi yeares after followed the lamentable destruction of the Duke himselfe as hereafter more is to be declared About which time or not long after an 1443. the steeple of Paules was set on fire by lightening and at last by dilligent labour of helpers the fire was quenched And after the condemnation of lady Elianour the Duches aforesayd within few yeares an 1445. followed the death of Henry Chichesley Archbishop of Cant. by whom she was condemned in S. Stephens chappell at Westin for penaunce to beare a taper through cheapside three sondry times and afterward outlawed to the I le of Manne vnder the custody of syr Iohn Standly knight This HeÌry Chichesley builded in hys time 2. Colledges in the vniuersitie of Oxford the one called Alsolne Colledge the other named Barnard Colledge Proceeding now to the yeare wherein suffered Humfrey that good Duke of Gloucester which was the yeare of that Lord. 1447. first we will begin in few words to intreat of his life conuersation then of the maner and cause of hys death As touching the ofspring and dissent of this Duke first he was the sonne of Henry the fourth brother to kyng Henry the fift and vncle to kyng Henry the sixt assigned to be the gouernour and protector of his person Of manners he seemed meeke and gentle louing the common wealth a supporter of the poore commons of wit wisdome discreet and studious well affected to religion and a frend to veritie no les enemy to pride ambitioÌ especially in hauty prelates which was his vndoing in this preseÌt euil world And which is seldome rare in such princes of that calling he was both learned himselfe no lesse geuen to study as also a singular fauourer patron to them which were studious learned And that my commendation of him may haue the more credite I wil produce the testimony of learned writers who liuing in hys time not only do coÌmend his famous knowledge and ripenes of learning in him but also commit submit their works to his iudgement to be examined Of whiche writers one is Petrus de Monte writing De virtutuÌ vitiorum differentia who in his Epistle dedicatory beginning with the singuler commendation of this Duke and afterward speaking De optimarum artium liberaliumque scientiarum peritia sayeth thus Cui tu quidem omni conatu omni ingenio atque studio incumbis adeo vt nihil tibi sine librorum lectione iocundum gratum aut certe delectabile videatur c. And in further processe of his worke thus he further declareth saying Delectaris autem non vna tantum arte aut scientia quanquam id quidem esset satis verum fere omnibus earumque codices magna quadam auiditate legisti c. Besides this Petrus de MoÌte let vs heare also the iudgement of an other writer of the same age named Lapiscastellius who likewise dedicating to the sayd Duke Humfry his booke intituled Comparatio studiorum rei militaris amongst diuers other words coÌmeÌdatory hath these as follow Ad te potissimum mitto quod horum te optimum sapientissimum iudicem fore existimo qui vt ex integerrimo pat domino Zenone Baiocensi episcopo homine tuae laudis cupidissimo accepi ita in his humanitatis studiis inuigilares vt nullus toto terraruÌ orbe princeps nec doctrina nec eloquentia nec humanitate tecum comparandus sit c. Many other argumentes and places may be brought to declare what is to be esteemed of the learning and studious wit of this noble Prince Furthermore as the learning of this Prince was rare and memorable so was the discreete wisedome and singular prudence in him no lesse to be considered as for the more manifest proofe thereof I thought here good amongst many other his godly doings to recite one example reported as well by the penne of syr Thomas More as also by M. William Tindall the true Apostle of these our latter dayes to the intent to see and note not only the craftye working of false miracles in the clergye but also that the prudent discretion of this high and mighty prince the fore sayd Duke Humfrey may geue vs better to vnderstand what man he was The story lyeth thus In the yong dayes of this king Henry the sixt beyng yet vnder the gouernance of this Duke Humfrey his protector there came to S. Albones a certayne begger wyth his wife and there was walking about yâ towne begging fiue or sixe dayes before the kinges comming thether saying that he was borne blind and neuer saw in his lyfe was warned in hys dreame that he shuld come out of Barwik where he sayd he had euer dwelled to seek S. Albon and that he had bene at his shrine and had not bene holpeÌ and therefore he would go and seek him at some other place for he had heard some say since he came that S. Albones body shoulde be at Colon and in deede suche a contention hath there bene But of truth as I am surely informed he lyeth here at S. Albones sauing some Reliques of him whiche they there shew shryned But to tell you foorth when the king was comen and the towne full sodainly this blynde man at S. Albones shrine had hys sight agayne and a miracle solemnly ronge and Te Deum song so that nothing was talked of in al the towne but this miracle So happened it theÌ that Duke Humfrey of Glocester a man no les wife then also well learned hauing great ioye to see suche a miracle called the poore man vnto him and first shewing himselfe ioyous of Gods glory so shewed in the getting of his sight and exhorting him to meekenes and to no ascribing of any part of that worship to himself nor to be proud of the peoples prayse which would call him a good godly man therby at last he looked well vpon his eyne and asked whether he could see nothing at al in al his life before And when as well his wife as himselfe affirmed fastly no then hee looked aduisedly vpon his eyen againe and sayd I beleue you very well for me thinketh ye cannot see well yet Yes syr quod he I thanke God and hys holy martyr I can see now as well as any maÌ Yea can quod the duke what colour is my gowne Then anon the begger tolde him What colour quoth he is this mans gowne He told him also and so forth without any sticking he told him the names of all that colours that could be shewed him And when the Duke saw that he
in tymes past by ignoraunce had all vnder hys possession yet neyther must he thinke that violence will alwayes continue neyther must he hope for that now which he had then for so much as in those former dayes bookes then were scarse also of such excessiue price that few coulde attayne to the buying fewer to the reading studying therof which bookes now by the meanes of this arte are made easie vnto al men Ye heard before pag. 665 how Nicholas Belward bought a new testament in those dayes for foure markes and 40. pence where as now the same price will serue well 40. persons with so many bookes Moreouer in the pag. 411. col 1. it was noted and declared by the testimony of Armachanus how for defect of bookes and good authors both vniuersities were decaied and good wits kept in ignoraunce while begging Fryers scaping all the wealth from other priestes heaped vp all bookes that coulde be gotten into theyr owne Libraryes where eyther they dyd not diligently applye them or els did not rightly use them or at least kept them from such as more fruitfully would haue perused them In this then so great raritie and also dearth of good books when neither they which could haue books would well vse them nor they yâ woulde could haue them to vse what maruell if the greedines of a few prelates did abuse the blindnes of those daies to the aduauncement of themselues Wherefore almighty God of hys mercifull prouidence seeing both what lacked in the church and how also to remedy the same for that aduauncement of his glory gaue the vnderstanding of this excellent arte or science of printing whereby three singular coÌmodities at one time came to the world First the price of all bookes diminished Secondly toe speedy helpe of reading more furthered And thirdly the plenty of all good authours enlarged according as Aprutinus doth truely report Imprimit ille die quantum non scribitur anno 1. The presse in one day will do in printing That none in one yeare can do in writing By reason whereof as printing of bookes ministred matter of readyng so readyng brought learning learning shewedlight by yâ brightnes wherof blind ignorance was suppressed errour detected finally Gods glory with trueth of hys worde aduaunced This facultie of Printing was after the inuention of Gunnes the space of 130. yeares which inuention was also found in Germany an 1380. And thus much for the worthy commendation of printing ¶ The lamentable losing of Constantinople ANno 1453. Constantinus Paloelogus beyng Emperour of Constatinople the 29. day of the month of May the great Cittye of Constantinople was taken by the Turke Mahometes after the siege of 54. dayes which siege began in the beginning of Aprill Within the city beside the Citizens were but onely 6000. rescuers of the Greekes And 3000. of the Uenetians Gennues Against these Mahometes brought an army of 400. thousand collected out of the countryes and places adioyning nere about as out of Grecia Illirico Wallachia Dardanis Triballis Bulganis out of Bithynia Galatia Lydia Cecilia and suche other which places had the name yet of Christians Thus one neighbour for lucre sake helped to destroy all other The Cittie was compassed of the Turkes both by the sea land Mahometes the Turke deuided his armye in 3. sondry partes which in 3. partes of the citty so bette the walles and brake them downe that they attempted by the breaches therof to enter the cittye But the valiauntnes of the Christians there in wanne much coÌmendation whose Duke was called Iohn Iustinianus of Genua But for so much as the assaultes were great and the number of the Christian souldiours dayly decreased fighting both at the walles and at the Hauen agaynst such a multitude of the Turkes they were not able long to hold out Beside the armyes which lay battering at the walles the Turke had vpon the sea his nauy of 200. and 50. sayle lying vpon the hauen of the City reaching from the one side of the hauens mouth vnto the other as if a bridge should be made froÌ the one banke to the other Which hauen by the cittizens was barred with yron chaines whereby the Turks were kept out a certayne space Agaynst whiche nauy 7. ships there were of Genua within the hauen and 3. of Creta and certayne of Chio which stoode agaynst them Also the souldiours issuing out of the Cittie as occasion would serue did manfully gaynstand them and with wild fire set their ships on fire that a certayn space they could serue to no vse At length the cheynes being brast a way made the Turkes nauy entred the hauen and assaulted the Cittie whereby the Turke began to conceiue great hope and was in forwardnes to obtain the Citie The assault and skirmish theÌ waxing more hoate Mahometes the tyraunt stode by vppon an hill with hys warriours about him crying houling out vnto them to skale the walles and enter the towne otherwise if any reculed he threatned to kill them and so he did Wherefore a great number of his souldiours in theyr repulse and retire were slaine by the turkes men being seÌt by his commandement to slay them and so they were iustly serued and well payd theyr hyer Although this was some comfort to the Christians to see and behold out of the Cittie the Turkes retinue so consumed yet that hope lasted not long Shortly after by rage of warre it happened Iustinian the Duke aboue named to be hurt who notwithstanding that he was earnestly desired by Paloelogus the Emperour not to leaue his Tower which he had to keepe seeing hys wound was not deadly daungerous yet could he not be intreated to tary but lefte his standing and his fort disfurnished setting none in his place to award the same And so this donghty Duke hurte more with hys false hart then with force of weapon gaue ouer and fled to Chius where shortly after for sorrow rather then for sorenes of wound he died Many of his souldiours seeing their captayne flee followed after leauing their fort vtterly destitute without defence The Turkes vnderstanding yâ vantage soone brast into the cittie The Emperour Paloelogus seeing no other way but to flee making toward the gate eyther was slayne or els troden down with the multitude In the which gate 800. dead meÌs bodies were found and taken vp The Cittie of Constantinople thus being gotte the Turkes sacking and raunging about the streetes houses and corners did put to the sword most vnmercifully whoÌ soeuer they found both aged and young matrones virgins children and infants sparing none the noble matrones and virgins were horriblye rauished the goods of the cittie the treasurers in houses the ornaments in churches were all sackt and spoyled the pictures of Christ approbriously handled in hatred of Christ. The spoyle and hauocke of the citie lasted three dayes together while the barbarous souldiours murdered and rifeled what them
of the realme onely rest in this For the king now hauing lost his frendly vncle as the stay staffe of his age whiche had brought him vp so faythfully from his youth was now therby the more open to his enemies they more emboldened so set vpon him As appeared first by Iacke Cade the Kentishe Captayne who encamping first in Blackheath afterward aspired to LondoÌ and had the spoyle therof the king being driuen into Warwickshyre After the suppressing of Cade ensued not long after the duke of York who being accompanied with 3. Erles set vpon the king next to S. Albons where the king was taken in the field captiue the Duke of York was by ParliameÌt declared protector which was in the yeare of our Lord 1453. After this folowed long diuision and mortal warre betwene the two houses of Lancastar and Yorke continuing many yeares At length about the yeare of our Lord 1459. the Duke of Yorke was slayne in battell by the Queene neare to the towne of Wakefield and with him also his sonne Earle of Rutlande By the which Queene also shortly after in the same yeare were discomfited the Earle of Warwicke and Duke of Northfolk to whom the keeping of the king was committed by the Duke of Yorke and so the Queene agayne deliuered her husband After this victory obteined the Northren men aduauÌced not a litle in pride and courage began to take vpon theÌ great attemptes not onely to spoyle and robbe Churches and religious houses villages but also were fully enteÌded partly by themselues partly by the inducemeÌt of theyr Lords and Captaynes to sacke waste and vtterly to subuert the City of London and to take the spoyle therof and no doubt âayth my history woulde haue proceeded in thyr coÌceiued gredy inteÌt had not the oportune fauor of God prouided a speedy remedy For as these mischiefes were in bruing sodenly commeth the noble Prince Edward vnto LoÌdon with a mighty army the 27. day of February who was the sonne and heire to duke of Yorke aboue mentioned accompanyed with the Earle of Warwicke and diuers moe King Henry in the meane time with his victory went vp to York when as Edward being at London caused there to be proclaymed certayn articles concerning his title to the crowne of England which was the 2. day of March. Wherupon the next day following the Lords both teÌporall spirituall being asseÌbled together the sayd articles were propouÌded and also well approued The fourth day of the sayd moneth of March after a solemne generall procession according to the blinde superstition of those dayes the Bishop of Exceter made a Sermon at Paules Crosse wherin he commended and proued by manifold euideÌces the title of Prince Edward to be iust and lawfull aunswering in the same to all obiections whiche might be to the contrary This matter being thus discussed Prince Edward accompanied with the Lordes spirituall temporall with much concourse of people rode the same day to Westminster Hall and there by the full consent as well of the Lordes as also by the voyce of all the Commons tooke his possession of the Crowne was called K. Edward the fourth These thinges thus accomplished at London as to such a matter apperteined and preparation of money sufficiently being ministred of the people and commons wyth most ready and willing mindes for the necessary furniture of his warres he with the Duke of Northfolke and Earle of Warwicke and Lord Fauconbrige in all speedy wise tooke his iourney toward king Henry who being now at Yorke and forsaken of the Londoners had all his refuge onely reposed in the Northren men When king Edward with his army had past ouer the Riuer of Trent and was commeÌ nere to Ferebrig where also the host of king Henry was not far of vpoÌ Palm sonday betwene Ferebrig and Tadcaster both the armyes of the Southren and Northren men ioyned together battell And althoughe at the first beginning diuers horsemen of king Edwardes side turned theyr backes and spoyled the king of cariage victuals yet the couragious prince with his Captayne 's little discouraged therewith fiercely and manfully set on theyr aduersaryes The whiche battell on both sides was so cruelly fought that in the same conflict were slayne to the nuÌber as is reported beside men of name of 30000. of the poore commons Notwithstanding the coÌquest fell on king Edwardes part so that king Henry hauing lost all was forced to flye into Scotland where also he gaue vp to the Scottes the towne of Barwicke after he had raigned 38. yeares and a halfe The clayme and title of the Duke of Yorke and after him of Edward his sonne put vp to the Lords coÌmons wherby they chalenged the crowne to the house of York is thus in the story of Scala mundi word for word as hereunder is conteyned The title of the house of Yorke to the crowne of England EDward the 3. right king of Englande had issue first prince Edward the 2. W. Hatfield 3. Lionell 4. Iohn of Gaunt c. Prince Edward had Richard the 2. which dyed without issue W. Hatfielde dyed without issue Lionel duke of Clarence had issue lawfully begot Phillip his onely daughter and heyre the which was lawfully coupled to Edmund Mortimer Earle of March and had issue law fully begotte Roger Mortimer Eare of March and heyre Whych Roger had issue Edmund Earle of March Roger Anne and Alienor Edmund and Alienor died without issue and the sayd Anne by lawfull matrimonye was coupled vnto Richard Earle of Cambridge the sonne of Edmund of LaÌgley who had issue lawfully bare Richard Plantagenet now Duke of Yorke Iohn of Gaunte gate Henry which vnrightfully entreated king Richard then being aliue Edmund Mortimer Earle of Marche sonne of the sayde Philip daughter to Lionell To the which Richard duke of Yorke and sonne to Anne daughter to Roger Mortimer Earle of March sonne and heyre to the sayde Philip daughter and heyre to the sayd Lionel the 3. sonne of king Edward the 3. the right dignity of the crowne apperteyned belonged afore any issue of the sayd Iohn of Gaunt Notwithstanding the sayd title of dignity of the sayde Richard of Yorke the sayd Richard desiring the wealth rest and prosperity of England agreeth and consenteth that king Henry 6. should be had and taken for king of England during his naturall life from thys time without hurt of his title Wherefore the king vnderstanding the sayd title of the sayde duke to be iust lawfull true and sufficient by the aduise and assent of the Lordes spirituall and temporall and the commons in the Parliament and by the authoritye of the same Parliament declareth approueth ratifieth confirmeth accepteth the sayde title for iust good lawfull and true and there unto geueth his assent and agreement of his free will and liberty And ouer that by the sayde aduise and
vsing al celeritie to meete them before they came to London gathered a power such as hee could make about LoÌdon and first coÌmeth to Abyngdon from thence to Marlebridge hearing that the Queene was at Bathe thinking to encounter with them before they diuerted into Wales to the Earle of Pembroke whether he thought as they in deede intended that they woulde take But the Queene vnderstanding the king to be so nie remoueth from Bathe to Bristow sending word in the meane while to the citizens of Gloucester that they would graunt her leaue safely to passe by their Citie Which wheÌ it could not be obteined with her army she departeth froÌ Bristow to Teukesbery where the D. of Somerset knowing king Edward to be at hand at his very backe willed the Queene there to stay in no wise to flie backward for certaine doubts that might be cast Although this couÌsaile was against the consent of many other captaines who thought it best rather to draw aside while the Earle of Pembroke with his army were with them associate yet the mind of the Duke preuailed The place was prefixed the field pitched the time of battaile came the King was loked for who being within one mile of Tewkesbury with like industry policy as his enemies had done disposed his army likewise in their aray This celeritie of the King taking the time was to him great aduantage who otherwise if he had differed till they had conioined with the Earle of Pembroke had put the matter in great hazard Such a matter it is to take a thing in time Of this battayle Hall this reporteth adding more then Polidore that the D. of Somerset although he was stroÌgly intrenched yet through the occasion or policie of the Duke of Gloucâster which had the fore ward of the kings part a little reculing back followed the chase supposing that the Lord Wenlock who had the middle ward would haue followed hard at his backe The duke of Glocester whether for shame rather then of policie espieng his aduaÌtage sodenly turned face to his enemies Whereupon the coÌtrary part was estsoones discomfited and so much the more because they were separate froÌ their company Tho Duke of Somerset not a litle aggyeued at this so vnfortunate case returneth to the middle ward where he seeing the L. Wenlocke abiding still reuileth him and calleth him traytour and with his are striketh the braine out of his head Thus much addeth Hall besides Polydor but sheweth not his author where he had it Polydore writing of this conflict writeth no more but this that the Queenes army being ouerset with the number and multitude of their enemies and she hauing no fresh souldiours to furnish the field was at last ouermatched and for that most part slaine or taken In which battaile were named to be slaine that Earle or Deuonshire the Lord Wenlocke Lord Iohn Duke of Somerset his brother beside other Among theÌ that were taken was Queene Margaret fouÌd in her chariot almost dead for sorow Prince Edward Edmund D. of Somerset Iohn Prior of S. Iohns with xx other knightes all which were beheaded within ij dayes after the Queene only and the yong prince excepted Which prince Edward being then brought to the Kings presence was demaunded of him how he durst be so bold to stand in battaile against him To this Edward Hall addeth more and saith that after the field was finished the King made Proclamation that whosoeuer would bring Prince Edward to him should haue annuitie of an C. li. during his life and the Princes life to be saued Whereupon sir Rich. Croftes not mistrusting the kings promise brought forth his prisoner c. And so the king demanding of the Prince as is said how he durst so presumptuously enter this Realme with his banner displayed against him he answered sayeng that he came to recouer his fathers kingdome and inheritance from his grandfather and father to him descending whereat said Polydor the King with his hande disdainingly thrust him from him Other say that the king stroake him on the face with his gauntlet At the speaking of these words was present George Duke of Clarence Richarde Duke of Gloucester and the Earle Lord William Hastings Who vpon the same vncourteously falling vpon the Prince did slaye hym Queene Margaret being brought prisoner to London was afterwarde raunsomed of hir father Duke of Angeow for a great summe of money which he borrowed of the French King and for the paiment therof was faine to yeeld vnto him the title of the kingdome of Sicile and Naples c. King Edward for these prosperous warres rendred to God his hartie thanks and caused publikely through his realme solemne processions to be kepte three daies together And thus much and too much touchyng the warres of King Edward the fourth which was done anno 1471. Ex Polid. alijs The same yeare and about the same tyme vppon the Ascension euen king Henry being prisoner in the Tower departed after he had reigned in all xxxviij yeares and vi moneths Polydore and Hall folowing him affirme that he was slaine with a dagger by Rich. Duke of Glocester the Kings brother for the more quiet and sauegard of the King his brother In the history intituled Scala mundi I finde these words Quod in turri in vigilia Ascensionis Dominicae ibidem feliciter moriens per Thamesiam nauicula vsque ad Abbathiam de Chertesey deductus ibi sepultus est That is that king Henry being in the Tower vpon the Ascension euen there happely or quietly departing was brought by Thames in a boate to the Abbey of Chertesey and there buried Polydore after he hath described the vertues of thys king recordeth that king Henry the seuenth did afterwarde translate the corps of him froÌ Chertesey to Windsore and addeth moreouer that by him certayne myracles were wrought For the which cause the sayde King Henry the seauenth sayth he laboured with Pope Iulius to haue him canonised for a Saint but the death of the king was the let why that matter proceeded not Edward Hall writing of this matter addeth more declaring the cause why king Henries sancting went not forward to be this for that the fees of canonising of a King were of so great a quantitie at Rome more then of another Bishop or prelaâe that the said king thought it better to keepe the money in his chestes then with the empouerishing of the realme to buy so deare pay so much for a new holy day of sainct Henry in the Calender c. Ex Hallo which if it be true it might be replied then to the Pope Iulius that if Popes be higher then kings in the earth and especially in heaueÌ why then is a Pope Saint so cheape in the market place of Rome and a King Saint so deare Againe if the valuation of things in all markets and buries be according to the
matrone in Rome named Constantia who in like maner departed the same yeare in which she receiued great promises by these Southsayers and Astrologers of a long and happy life saieng to her husband these words behold saith she how true be the prognostications of these southtellers If it were not for noting of theÌ which now are gone and whose names I would in no case to be blemished with any spot otherwise I could recite the names of certaine especially one which taking his iourney in a certaine place after diligent calculation and forecasting of the successe and good speede of his iourney was notwithstanding in the same iourney apprehended and brought where he would not after that neuer enioieng good day in short time he departed In Basill this I my selfe heard of one which knew and was conuersant with the partie who hauing a curious delight in these speculations of chances and euents to come by his calculation noted a certaine day which he mistrusted should be fatall vnto him by something which at that day should fall vpon him Whereupon he determined with himselfe all that day to keepe him sure and safe within his chamber where he reaching vp his hand to take downe a booke the booke falling downe vpon his head gaue him his deathes wounde and shortly after he died vpon the same Of these and such like examples the world is full and yet the curiousnes of mans head will not refraine still to plucke the apple of this vnluckie and forbidden tree Beside all this what murther and parricide commeth by the feare of these prophecies in great blouds and noble houses I referre it vnto them which reade and well aduise the stories as well of our Kings heere in England as in other kingdomes moe both Christened and Turkish whereof another place shall serue as well Christ willing more largely to entreat and particularly to discourse To this perteineth also the great inconuenience hinderance that groweth by the feare of such Prophecies in the vocation of meÌ forsomuch as many there be which fearing some one danger some another leaue their vocations vndone and follow vnordinate waies As if one hauing a blinde prophecie that his destruction should be on the day would wake and do all his busines by night and candle light and so forth in other seuerall cases of meÌ and women as euery one in his owne conscience knoweth his owne case best The second thing to be considered in these prophecies is rightly to discerne and vnderstand as neare as we caÌ the differeÌce betwene the prophecies proceeding froÌ God and the false prophecies counterfeited by Sathan For Sathan sometime plaieth Gods Ape and transformeth himselfe into an Angell of light bearing such a resemblaunce and colour of truth and Religion that vnneth a wise man is able to discerne the one from the other and the most part is begiled Concerning prophecies therefore to know which be of God which be not three things are to be obserued 1. First whether they go simply and plainely or whether they be doubtful and ambiguous wherof the one seemeth to taste of Gods spirit such as be the Prophecies of the scripture the other to come otherwise hauing a double or doubtfull interpretation Although yâ time of Gods prophecies as also of miracles is commonly and ordinarily expired yet if the Lord in these daies now extraordinarily do shew any prophecie by the simplenes plainenes thereof partly it may be discerned 2. Secondly this is to be expended whether they bee priuate tending to this familie or that family or publike For as the Scriptures so commonly the Prophecies of God haue no priuate interpretation but generall for so much as the care of Gods holy spirit is not restrayned partially to one person more then to another but generally and indifferently respecteth the whole Churche of his elect in Christ Iesus his sonne Wherefore such Prophecies as priuately are touching the armes of houses or names of men rising or falling of priuate and particular families are worthely to be suspected 3. The third note speciall argument to discry the true prophecies of God from the false prophecies of Sathan and his false Prophets is this to consider the matter and the end thereof that is whether they be worldly or whether they be spirituall or whether they tende to any glory or state of this present world or whether they tend to the spirituall instruction admonition or comfort of the publicke Church Now remayneth thirdly after we know what prophecies be of God and what not that we be instructed next how to eschew the feare and perill of all diuelish Prophecies which make against vs. Wherein two speciall remedies are to be marked of euery Christen man whereby he may be safe and sure against all daunger of the enemie The first is that we set yâ name of Christ Iesus the sonne of God against them through a true faith in him knowing this that the sonne of God hath appeared to dissolue the works of the Diuell And againe this is the victory saith the Scripture that ouercommeth the world euen our faith Whatsoeuer then Sathan worketh or caÌ worke against vs be it neuer so forceable faith in Christ will vanquish it Such a maiestie is in our faith beleeuing in the name of the Sonne of God The other remedy is faythfull prayer which obteineth in the name of Christ all things with the Lord. So that wicked feende which had killed before seuen husbands of Tobias wife could not hurt him entring his matrimony with earnest praier so no more shall any sinister prophecie preuaile where praier out of a faithful hart doth striue against it Neither am I ignoraunt that against such temporall euils and punishments to this life inflicted a great remedy also lieth in this when Sathan findeth nothing wherin greatly to accuse our conscience But because such a conscience is hard to be founde the next refuge is to flie to repentaunce with amendment of life For many times where sinne doth reigne in our mortall bodies there also the operation of Sathan is strong against vs to afflicte our outwarde bodyes heere but as touching our eternall saluation neyther worke nor merite hath any place but onely our fayth in Christ. And thus much briefly touching the two speciall remedies whereby the operation of all diuelishe Prophecies may be auoyded and defeated Now many there be which leauing these remedyes aforesayd and the safe protection which the Lorde hath set vp in Christ take other wayes of their owne seeking by their owne policie how to withstande and escape suche Prophecies either in eschuing the place and time subtilly or else cruelly by killing the partie whome they feare whereof commeth iniury murther and parricide with other mischiefes in coÌmon weales vnspeakable To whom commonly it coÌmeth so to passe that whereby they thinke most to saue themselues by the same meanes they fal most into the snare being
the 13. chap. of the Apoc. expounding the mistery of the second beast rising out of the earth hauing the hornes of a lambe c. doo apply the same to Mahumet and the Turkes with a solemne declaration made vpon the same Which interpretatioÌ of theirs although in some pointes it may seeme to haue some appearance of probabilitie neither can it be denied but that Mahumet the Turke be pestilent and wicked enemies of Christ our Lord most bitter persecutors of his Church yet as touching the proper naturall meaning of the Apostle in that place speaking of the false lambe c. if we consider well all the circumstances of that beast and marke the consequence of the text both of that which goeth before and followeth after we must needs graunt that Nicol. de Lyra with hys fellowes with al such like of the Popes schoole that folow that schoole be deceaued and that the description and interpretation of that falshorned lambe must necessarily be applyed only to the Bishop of Rome and none other which is to be proued by sixe principall causes or arguments The first is for that this beast is described to beare the hornes of a lambe By the which lambe no doubt is ment Christ. By yâ hornes of the lambe is signified the outward shew or resemblance of Christ our sauiour which shew or resemblance can haue no relation to Mahumet for that he taketh himselfe to be aboue Christ Christ as an excellent Prophet of God sitting at his feete Wherfore seeing Mahumet commeth neither as equall to Christ nor as vicar vnder Christ this prophesy can not agree in him but only in him which openly in plaine words protesteth that all Christes lambes and sheepe not singularly but vniuersally through the whole world are committed to him as Uicar of Christ and successor of Peter and that all men must confesse the same of necessitie or else they are noue of Christes sheepe c. wherein it is easy to see where the pretensed hornes of the lambe do growe The second argument And he spake like the Dragon c. A Lambes hornes and the mouth of a Dragon do not agree together And as they do not agree together in nature so neither can they be found in any one person either Turke or other if we will iudge truely so liuely as in the Bishop of Rome When thou hearest him call himselfe the Apostolicall Bishop the Uicar of Christ the successor of Peter the seruant of Gods seruants c. thou seest in him the two hornes of a lambe and would thinke him to be a lambe in deede and such a one as would wash your feete for humilitie but heare him speake and you shall find him a dragon See and reade the Epistle of Pope Martine the fift aboue mentioned pag. 649. charging commaunding and threatning Emperoures Kinges Dukes Princes Marquesses Earles Barons Knightes Rectors Consuls Proconsuls with their Shires Counties and Uniuersities of their kingdoms Prouinces Cities Townes Castles Uillages and other places See the answere of Pope Urban 2. and his message to King William Rufus pag. 192. Behold the workes and doings of Pope Innocent against King Iohn Note also the answere of another Pope to the King of England which for the price of the kings head would not graunt vnto him the inuesting of his Bishops Marke well the wordes and doings of Pope Hildebrande against the Emperor Henry the fourth pag. 175. Also of Pope AlexaÌder the 2. treading vpon the neck of Fredericus Barbarossa not like a lambe treading vpoÌ a dragon but like a dragoâ treading vpon a lambe so that his owne verse might âac turned vpon himselfe tanquam aspis basiliscus super ouiculam ambulans tanquam Leo draco conculcans agnum CoÌsider moreouer the behauior maner coÌdition and property almost of all the Popes which haue bene these 600. yeares and what Dragon or Serpent could be more viperous then their owne doings and words can speake and giue testimony against themselues It followeth moreouer in the same prophecy of the Apocalipse for the third argument And he doth all the power of the first beast presently before his face and causeth the earth and all the inhabitants therein to honour the first beast the stripe of whose deadly wound was cured c. In this prophesy ij things are to be noted first what the first beast is whose power the second beast doth execute Secondly what this second beast is which so doth exercise his power in his sight The first of these beastes here in the Apoc. described hauing 7. heads 10. hornes must needes signifie the city of Rome which may easely be proued by two demonstrations First by the exposition of the 17. chap. of the same Apocalips where is declared and described the sayd beast to staÌd of 7. hils to containe 10. kings hauing the whole power of the dragon geuen and also the same citie to be named the whore of Babylon drunkeÌ wyth the bloud of saints All which properties ioined together can agree in no wise but only to the heatheÌ Empire of Rome which Citie at the time of writing these prophesies had the gouernment of the whole world The second demonstration or euidence may be deduced out of the number of the monethes assigned to this beast Apoc. 13. For so it is written that this beast had power to make that is to worke his malice against Christes people 42. monethes which monethes counted by sabbates of yeares that is euery moneth for seuen yeares maketh vp the iust number of those yeares in which the primitiue Church was vnder the terrible persecutions of the heathen Emperors of Rome as is afore specified pag. 397. Which thing thus standing proued and confessed that the first beast must needes signifie the Empire and City of Rome then must it necessarely follow that the second beast with the lambs hornes must signifie the Bishop Pope of the same City of Rome The reason whereof is euident and apparant by that which followeth in the prophecye where it is declared that the seconde beast hauing two hornes of a lambe receaued and exercised all the power of the first beast before or in the sight of the said beast which can not be verefied neither in the Turke nor in any other but only in the Pope of Rome who as you see receiueth vsurpeth and deriueth to himselfe all the power of that Citie and Monarchy of Rome In so much that he saith that when Constantine or Ludouicus yeelded vnto him the rule kingdome of that Citie he gaue him but his owne and that which of right and duty belonged to him before And this authority or power ouer all the Empire of Rome he worketh not in Asia or in Constantinople as the Turke doth but in the sight of the beast which gaue him the power that is in the City of Rome it selfe which is the
when the thousand yeares shal be complete Satanas shal be let out of his doungeon and shall go abroad to seduce the people which are on the foure corners of the laÌd of Gog and Magog to assemble them to battaile whose number is like to the sandes of the Sea And they went vp vpon the latitude or breadth of the earth and compassed about the tentes of the Saintes and the welbeloued Cities c. To the perfect vnderstandyng of this Prophecie three thynges are necessary to be knowen First what is ment by byndyng vp and loosing out of Satanas the old Dragon Secondly at what tyme and yeare first he was chayned vp and sealed for a thousand yeares Thirdly at what yeare and tyme these thousand yeares did end when as he should be loosed out agayne for a litle season Which three poyntes beyng well examined and marked the Prophecie may easely bee vnderstand directly to be ment of the Turke Albeit Anagogically some part thereof may also be referred not vnproperly vnto the Pope as is aboue notified First by byndyng and loosing of Satanas seemeth to be ment the ceasing and staying of the cruell and horrible persecution of the Heathen Emperours of Rome against the true Christians as is to be sene in the x. first persecutions in the primitiue Church aboue described in the former part of these Actes and Monumentes in the whiche most bloudy persecutions Satanas the deuill then raged without all measure till tyme it pleased almightie God to stoppe this old Serpent and to tye him shorter And thus haue you to vnderstaÌd what is ment by the bindyng vp of Sathan for a thousand yeares whereby is signified that the persecution agaynst the Christians styrred vp by the beast that is in the Empire of Rome through the instigation of Sathan shall not alwayes continue but shall breake vp after certaine tyme and shall cease for a thousand yeares c. Now at what tyme and yeare this persecution that is the fury and rage of Sathan should cease is also declared in the Apocalipse before where in the chapter 11. 13. wee reade that the beast afore meÌtioned shall haue power to worke his malice and mischiefe the space of 42. moneths and no more and then that Sathan should be locked vp for a thousand yeares The computation of which moneths being counted by Sabbates of yeares after the example of the 69. weekes of Daniell cap. 11 it doth bring vs to the iust yeare and time when that terrible persecution in the primitiue Church should end and so it did For giue to euery moneth a Sabbat of yeares that is recken euery moneth for seauen yeares and that maketh 294. yeares which was the full time betweene the 18. yeare of Tiberius vnder whome Christ suffered and the death of Maxentius the last persecutour of the primitiue Church in Europe subdued by Constantinus as may appeare by calculating the yeares moneths and dayes betweene the said yeare of the reigne of Tiberius and the latter end of Maxentius and so haue ye the supputation of the yeare and time when Satan was first bound vp after he had raged in the primitue Church 42. monethes Which moneths as is said being counted by Sabbates of yeares after the vsuall manner of the Scripture mounteth to 294 yeares and so much was the full time betweene the passion of our Lorde which was in the 18. yeare of Tiberius vnto the last yeare of Maxentius And heere by the way commeth a note to be obserued that forasmuch as by the number of these 42. monethes specified in the Apocalips the Empire of Rome must necessarily be confessed to be the first beast therefore it must by like necessitie follow the Bishop of Rome to be the second beast with the two hornes of the Lambe for that he only hath and doth cause the sayd Empyre of Rome to reuiue and to be magnified and so doth not the Turke but rather laboureth to the contrary Wherfore let euery Christian man be wise and beware betime how he taketh the marke of the beast least peraduenture it follow vpon him that he drinke of that terrible cup of wrath mentioned Apocal chap. 14. Thirdly it remayneth to be discussed touching the third point in this foresaid prophesie that as we haue found out through the helpe of Christ the yeare and time of SataÌs binding so we search out likewise the time and season of his loosing out which by the testimonie of Scripture was appointed to be a thousand yeares after his binding vp and so rightly according to the time appointed it came to passe For if we number well by the Scripture the yeare of his binding vp which was from the passion of our Lorde 294. yeares and adde thereto a thousand yeares it mounteth to 1294. Which was the very yeare when Ottomannus the first Turke began his reigne which was the first spring and welhead of all these wofull calamities that the Church of Christ hath felt both in Asia Affrica and Europe almost these three hundreth yeares past For so wee finde in Chronicles that the kingdome of the Turkes being first deuided into four families an 1280. at length the familie of Ottomanus preuailed and thereupon came these whome now we call Turkes which was about the same time when Pope Boniface the eight was Byshop of Rome Where by the way this is againe to be noted that after the decree of Transubstantiation was enacted in the Councell of Laterane by Pope Innocent the iij. the yeare of our Lord 1215. not long after about the yeare of our Lord 1260. was stirred vp the power and armes of the Oguzians and of the Orthogules father of Ottomannus who about the yeare of our Lord 1294. began first to vexe the Christians about Pontus Bithinia so beginning his kingdome anno 1300. reigned 28. yeares as is afore meÌtioned Mention was made before of Ezechiell prophesieng against Gog whose words diuers expositours do apply against the Turke and are these Thou shalt come from thy place out of the North partes thou and much people with thee all riding vpon horse a great and a mighty army and thou shalt come vp against my people of Israell as a cloude to couer the land Thou shalt be in the latter dayes and I will bring thee vpon my land that the heathen may know me when I shall be sanctified in thee O Gog before their eyes Thus sayth the Lord God Art not thou he of whome I haue spoken in the old time by the hand of my seruants the Prophets of Israell that prophesied in those dayes and yeares that I woulde bring thee vpon them At the same time also when Gog shall come against the lande of Israell sayth the Lord God my wrath shall arise in mine anger For in my indignation and in the fire of my wrath haue I spoken it Surely at that time there shall be a great shaking in the land of
made before to Molde the Empresse had taken vpon hym the crowne as is abouesayd he sware before the Lordes at Oxford that he would not hold the benefices that were voyded and that he would remit the Danegelt with many other things which after he little performed Moreouer because he dread the comming of the Empresse he gaue lisence to his Lordes euery one to build vpon theyr owne ground strong castles or sorcresses as them liked All the tyme of his raigne he was vexed with warres but especially with Dauid King of the Scottes with whom he was at length accorded but yet the Scottish king did hym no homage because he was sworne to Mande the Empresse Notwithstanding yet Henry the eldest sonne to king Dauid did homage to king Stephen But he after repentyng therof entred into Northumberland with a great host burnt and New the people in most cruel wyse neither sparing man woman nor chylde Such as were with chylde they ript the children they tost vpon their speare pointes and laying the priests vpon the altars they mangled and cut them all to pieces after a most terrible maner But by the manhood of the English Lordes and souldiours and through the meanes of Thurstine Archbishop of Yorke they were met withall and slaine a great number of them and Dauid their king coÌstrained to geue Henry his sonne hostage for suretie of peace In the meane tyme king Stephen was occupied in the South countreys besieging diuers castles of diuers Bishops other Lordes and tooke them by force and fortified them with his knights and seruants to the entent to withstand the Empresse whose coÌming he euer feared About the vi yeare of his raigne Maud the Empresse came into England out of Normandy by the aid of Robert Earle of Gloucester and Ranulph of Chester made strong warre vpon kyng Stephen In the ende whereof the kings partie was chased and himselfe taken prisoner sent to Bristow there to be kept in sure hold The same day wheÌ kyng Stephen should ioyne his battayle It is sayd in a certaine old Chronicle before inyuded that he beyng at the Masse which then the bishop of Lincolne sayd before the kyng as he went to offer vp his taper it brake in two pieces And when the masse was done at what time the kyng should haue bene houseled the Rope whereby the pyxe did hang did breake and the pixe fell down vpon the aultar After this field the Queene king Stephens wyfe lying then in Kent made great labour to the Empresse and her counsail to haue the kyng deliuered and put into some house of religion but could not obtayne Also the Londiners made great sure to the sayd Empresse to haue and to vse agayne S. Edwardes lawes and not the lawes of her father which were more straight and strange to them then the other which when they could not obtayne of her and her counsaile the citizens of London beyng therwith discontented would haue taken the Empresse But she hauing knowledge therof fled priuily from London to Oxford But then the Kentishmen and Londiners taking the kings part ioyned battaile against the Empresse there the foresayd Robert Erle of Glocester and base brother to the Empresse was taken And so by exchange both the King and Erle Robert were deliuered out of prison Then Stephen without delay gatheryng to hym a strong army straightly pursued the foresaid Matild or Mauld with her friendes besieging them in the Castell of Oxford In the siege wherof fell a great snow and frost so hard that a man well laden might passe ouer the water Upon the occasion wherof the Empresse bethinking herself appointed with her friends retinue clothed in white shectes so issuing out by a postern gate went vpoÌ the I se ouer Thames and so escaped to Wallingford After this the king the castle beyng gotten when he found not the Empresse was much displeased and molested the countrey about diuer's wayes In conclusion he pursued the empresse her company so hard that he caused them to flee the realme which was the vi yeare of his raigne The second yeare after this which was the viii yeare of his raigne there was a parliament kept at LondoÌ Unto the which all the Bishops of the Realise resorted and there denouÌced the kyng accursed and all them with him that did any hurt to the Church or to any minister therof Wherupon the king began somwhat to amend his conditions for a certain space but afterward as my story sayth was as euil as he was before but what the causes were myne author maketh no relation therof c. To returne agayne to the story the Empresse compesled as is sayd to flee the realme returned againe into Normandy to Geffrey Plantagenet her husband Who after he had valiantly wonne and defended the Duchy of Normandy agaynst the puissance of king Steuen a long tyme ended his lyfe leauing Henry his sonne to succeed him in that dukedom In the meane while Robert Earle of Gloucester and the Earle of Chester who were strong of people had diuers conflictes with the king In so much that at a battayle at Wilton betwene them the king was well nere taken but yet escaped with much payne It was not long after but Eustace sonne to king Stephen who had maried the French kings sister made war vpon duke Henry of NormaÌdy but preuailed not Soone after the sayd Henry Duke of Normandy in the quarell of his mother Maude with a great puissance entred into England and at the first wan the castle of Mahnesbury then the Tower of London and afterward the towne of Notingham with other holdes and castles as of Walynford and other mo Thus betwene him and the king were foughten many battayles to the great annoyaunce of the realme During which tyme Eustace the kings sonne departeth Upon the occasion wherof the king caused Theobald which succeeded next after W. above mentioned Archbishop of Canterbury to make meanes for the Duke for peace which vpon this condition betwene them was concluded that Steuen during his life tyme should holde the kingdome and Henry in the meane tyme to bee proclaimed heyre apparant in the chiefe cities throughout the Realme These things thus concluded Duke Henry taketh his iourney into Normandy king Steuen and hys sonne William bringing him on his way where William the kings sonne taking vp his horse before his father had a fall and brake his leg and so was had to Canterbury The same yere king Stephen about October as some say for sorow ended his life after he had raigned 19. yeres periuredly As Theobald succeeded after William Archbishop of Canterb. so in Yorke after Thurstine succeeded William which was called S. William of Yorke who was poysoned in his chalice by his chaplaines In the tyme of this kyng which was the xvi yeare of his raigne Theobaldus Archbishop of Cant. and Legate to
the Pope did hold a councell at London In the which councel first began new found appellatioÌs from councels to the Pope found out by Henry Bishop of wint For as the wordes of myne author doe recorde In Anglla namqÌ appellationes in vsu non erant donec eas Henricus Wint. Episcopus dum legatus esset malo suo crudeliter intrusit In eodem namqÌ concilio ad Rom. pontificis audientiam ter appellatuÌ est c. That is For appellations before were not in vse in England till Henry Bishop of Winchester being theÌ the Popes Legate brought them cruelty in to his own hurt For in that Councell thrise appeale was made to the Bishop of Rome In the tyme of king Stephen died Gracianus a moÌke of Bononie who compiled the booke called the Popes decrees Also his brother Petrus Lambardus bishop of Paris which is called the maister of Sentences compiled his foure bookes of the sentence These two brethren were the greatest doers in finding out and stablishing this blynde opinion of the sacrament that the only simnitude of bread and wyne remayned but not the substaunce of them and this they call the spirituall vnderstandyng of the mysterie And therefore no meruail if the sunne in those dayes were seene blacke and dimme Some also affirme that Petrus Comestor writer of the Scholasticall history was the third brother to these aboue named In the same tyme and raigne of the said king Stephen was also Hugo surnamed De sancto victore About the which tyme as Polychronicon reciteth liued and died Bernardus Clareuallensis The author of the history called Iornalensis maketh also mention of Hildegare the NuÌne and propheresse in Almaine to liue in the same age Concerning whose prophesie agaynst the Friers hereafter by the grace of Christ more shal be said when we come to recite the order and nuÌber of Friers and religious men crept into the Church of Christ. We read moreouer of one named Ioannes de temporibus which by the affirmaunce of most of our olde histories lyued 361. yeares seruaunt once to Carolus Magnus and in the raigne of Stephen king of England dyed Polychron lib 7. Continuator Henr. Hunt Iornalens in vita Steph. Nicol. Triuet c. In the dayes also of this king and by him was builded the Abbey of Feuersham where his sonne he were buried He builded the monastery of Finerneys of Fomitance the castle of Walingford with a number of other Castles mo During the tyme of the sayd kyng Stephen the yeare of our Lord 1144. the miserable Iewes crucified a child in the Citie of Norwich N. Triuet alij Much about the same tyme came vp the order of the Gilbertines by one Gilbert sonne to Jacoline a knight of Lincolnshire c. Mention hath bene made before of certayne English Councels holden in the tyme of this kyng where it was in one of them vnder Theolbald the Archbishop of Canterbury decreed that bishops should lyue more discretely should reach their flocke more diligently that readyng of scriptures should be frequented more vsually in Abbeys that Priests should not be rulers of worldly matters and that they should learne and teach the Lordes prayer and Creede in English Malmesb. Matth. Parisiensis writeth how Stephen king of England in these dayes reserued to himselfe the right and authoritie of bestowyng of spirituall liuyngs and inuestyng Prelates an 1133. At which tyme also Lotharius the Emperour began to do the lyke in recouering agayne the right priuiledge taken away from Henricus his predecessor had not Bernardus geuen him contrary counsaile Here came into the Church the maner of cursing with booke bell and candle deuised in the Councell of London holden by William bishop of Winchester vnder Pope Celestinus which succeeded after Innocentius an 1144. Also Lotharius succeeded in the Imperiall crowne Conradus the nephew of Henricus the v. afore mentioned an 1138. which only amongst many Emperors is not found to receiue the crowne at the Popes hand In the dayes of this Emperor who raigned 15. yeres were diuers Popes as Celestinus 2. Lucius the 2. Eugenius the 3. at which time the Romaines went about to recouer agayne their former olde maner of chusing theyr Consuls and Senators But the Popes theÌ being in their ruffe in no case would abide it wherupon rose many commotions with much ciuile warre amongest them In so much that Pope Lucius sending for ayde to the Emperour and he otherwise letted at that tyme could not come armed his souldiours thinking to inuade them or els to destroy them in their Senate house But this comming to their knowledge before the people was all in aray and so much add was amongst them Pope Lucius beyng also amongst theÌ in the fight wel pelted with stones blowes liued not long after Likewise Pope Eugenius after him an 1145. pursuing the Romains for the same matter first did curse them with excommunicatioÌ After when he saw that would not serue he came with his host and so compelled them at length to seeke his peace and to take his coÌditions which were these That they should abolish theyr Consuls and take such Senators as he by his Papall authoritie should assigne them Then followed Anastacius the 4. after him Hadrianus 4. an Englishman by his name called Breakespere belonging once to S. AlboÌs This Hadrianus kept great stirre in like sort with the citizens of Rome for abolishyng their consuls and Senate cursing excommunicating and warring agaynst them with all power he could make to the tyme he remooued the Consuls out of their office and brought them all vnder his subiection The lyke businesse and cage he also styrred vp against Apulia and especially against the Empire blustering and thundering agaynst Friderieus the Emperour as the Lord graunting you shall heare anone after we haue prosecuted such matter as necessarily appertayneth first to the continuation of our English story King Henry the second HEnry the secoÌd of that name the sonne of Jeffrey Plantagenet and of Maude the Empresse and daughter of king Henry the first beganne his raigne after king Stephen and continued 35. yeares The first yeare of his raign he subdued Ireland and not long after Thomas Becket was made by him Lord Chauncellour of England This king cast downe diuers Castles which were erected in the time of king Stephen He went into the North partes where he subdued William king of Scotland who at that tyme held a great part of Northumberland vnto new Castell vpon Tyne and ioyned Scotland to his owne kingdome from the South Ocenm to the North Iles of Orchades Also he put vnder his dominion the kingdome of Wales and there let to fall downe many great wooodes and made the wayes playne So that by his great manhood and policie the seignorie of England was much augmeÌted with the addition of Scotland Ireland the Iles Orchades
able to helpe vs. In saying or singing the houres and Mattens of the day the time to be but lost A man ought to cease from his labour no day but onely vpon the Sonday The feastes and festiuals of saintes ought to be reiceted Item such fastes as be coacted and inioyned by the Church haue no merite in them These assertions of the Ualdenses being thus articled out by Enâas Siluius I thought to geue them abroad in English as they are in Latine to the intent that as they are the lesse to be doubted being set out of a popes pen so we may the better know both them hereby what they were and also vnderstand how this doctrine now preached and taught in the Church is no new doctrine which here we see both taught and persecuted almost 400 yeares agoe And as I haue spoken hetherto sufficiently concerning theyr doctrine So now we will briefly somewhat touch of the order of theyr life and conuersation as we finde it registred in a certayne olde written booke of Inquisition ¶ Ex Inquisitorio quodam libello MOdus autem Valdensium talis est c. The whole proces commeth to this effect in English The maner of the Ualdenses is this They kneeling vpon their knees leaning to some banke or stay doe continue in their prayers with silence so long as a maÌ may say 30. or 40. times Pater noster And this they doe euery day with great reuerence being amongest theÌselues such as be of their owne religion no straungers with theÌ both before dinner after likewise before supper and after also what time they go to bed and in the morning when they rise at certain other times also as well in the day as in the night IteÌ they vse no other prayer but the prayer of the Lord that without any Aue Maria and the Creed which they affirme not to be put in for any prayer by Christ but only by yâ church of Rome Albeit they haue and vse yâ seueÌ articles of fayth coÌcerning the diuinity and seuen articles concerning the humanity and the x. commaundements and seuen workes of mercy which they haue compiled together in a coÌpendious book glorying much in the same therby offer themselues ready to answere any man for theyr fayth Before they go to meate they haue this grace Benedicite Korieeleyson Christe eleyson Kyrieeleyson Pater noster Which being sayd then the elder amongest them beginneth thus in their owne tongue God which blessed the fiue barely loaues and two fishes in the desert before his disciples blesse this table that is set vpon it or shal be set vpon it In the name of the father of the sonne and of the holy Ghost Amen And likewise agayne when they rise from meat the seniour geueth thankes saying the words of the Apocalips Blessing and worship and wisedome thankesgeuing honor vertue and strength to God alone for euer and euer Amen And addeth moreouer God reward them in their bosoms and be beneficiall to all them that be beneficial to vs and blesse vs. And the God which hath geuen vs corporall feeding graunt vs his spirituall life and God be with vs and we alwayes with hâm To which they answere agayn AmeÌ And thus saying grace they hold their hands vpward looking vp to heaueÌ Alter their meat and grace sayd they teach and exhort amongest themselues conferring together vpon their doctrine c. In their doctrine and teaching they were so diligent painefull that Reinerius a writer about their time an extreme enemy agaynst them in a long proces wherin he describeth their doctrine and teaching testifieth that he heard of one which did know the party that a certayne heretick sayth he onely to turne a certaine person away from our faith and to bring him to his in the night and in yâ winter time swamme ouer the riuer called Ibis to come to him and to teach him moreouer so perfect they were then in the Scriptures that the sayd Reinerius sayth he did heare and see a man of the couÌtry vnlettered which could recite ouer the whole booke of Iob word by word without booke with diuers other which had the whole new testament perfectly by hart And although some of them rather merely then vnskilfully expounded the wordes of 1. Ioan. Sui non receperunt eum Swine did not receiue him yet were they not so ignoraunt and voyd of learning nor yet so few in number but that they did mightely preuayle In somuch that Reinerius hath these wordes Non erat qui eos impedire auderet propter potentiam multitudinem fautorum suorum Inquisitioni examinationi saepe interfui Et computatae sunt 40. Ecclesiae quae haeresi infectae fueruntâac in yna parochia Cammach fueruut decem eorum scholae c. That is There was none durst stoppe them for the power and multitude of their fauourers I haue often bene at their inquisition examination And there were numbred 40. churches infected with their heresie insomuch that in one parish of caÌmach were x open scholes of them c. Haec ille And the sayde Reinerius when hee hath sayd all he can in deprauing and impugning them yet is driuen to confesse this of them where he doth distinct their sect froÌ other sectes and hath these wordes Haec verò Leonistarum secta magnam habet speciem pietatis eò quòd coram hominibus iustè viuant benè omnia de Deo credant omnes articulos qui in symbolo contineÌtur Solam Romanam Ecclesiam blasphemaÌt oderuÌt That is This sect of Leonistes hath a great shew of holynesse in that both they liue iustly before men and beleue all things well of God and holde all the articles conteined in the Creed Onely they blaspheme yâ Romish church and hate it c. Now to touch somewhat their persecutioÌs After they were driuen out of Lions they were scattered into diuers sundry places the prouidence of God so disposing that the sound of their doctrine might be heard abroad in the world Some as I sayd went to Bohemia Many did fliâ into their prouinces of Fraunce Some into Lombardy other into other places c. But as the crosse commonly foloweth the verity sincere preaching of Gods word so neither could these be suffered to liue in rest There are yet to be seen the consultations of Lawiers Archbishops and byshops of Fraunce as Narbonensis A relatensis AqueÌsis and Albanensis deuised amongst themselues and yet remayne in writing for the abolishing extirping of these Ualdenses written aboue 300. yeres agoe wherby it appeareth there was a great number in Fraunce Besides there was a whole councell kept in Theolouse about 355. yeares to fore and all agaynst these Ualdenses The which also were condemned in an other couÌcell at Rome before that What great persecutions were raysed vp agaynst theÌ in Fraunce by these 4. Archbishops before
mentioned it appeareth by their writings whereof I will recite some of their words which towardes the end be these Quis enim est solus ille peregrinus qui condemnationem haereticoruÌ Valdensium ignoret a longe retro annis factam tam famosam taÌ publicam tot tantis laboribus expensis sudoribus fidelium insecutam tot mortibus ipsorum infidelium solemniter damnatorum publiceque punitorum tam fortiter sigillatam c. That is Who is such a straunger that knoweth not the condemnation of Ualdenses the heretickes done and past so many yeres ago so famous so publick followed vpon so great labours expences and trauayle of the faythfull and sealed with so many deathes of these Infidelles so solemnelye being condemned and openlye punished Whereby we may see persecution to be no newe thing in the Churche of Christe when Antechrist so long before euen 300. yeares began to rage agaynst these UaldeÌses In Bohemia likewise after that the same called by the name of Thaborites as Siluius recordeth suffred no little trouble But neuer persecution was stirred vp against them or any other people more terrible then was in these latter yeares in Fraunce by the French king an 1545. which lamentable story is described in Sleidan and hereafter in the proces of this booke as we come to the order of yeares shall be set forth by the grace of Christ more at large In the which persecution is declared in one towne Cabriera to be slayne by the Captayne of Sathan Minerius eight huÌdred persons at once without respect of women or children of any age Of whome 40. women and most of them great with childe thrust into a barne and the windowes kept with pikes and so fire set to them were all consumed Besides in a caue not farre from the towne Mussium to the number of xxv persons with smoke and fire were the same time destroyed At Merindolum the same tyraunt seing all the rest were fled away finding one yong man caused him to be tyed to an Oliue tree to be destroyed with tormentes most cruelly with much other persecution as may appeare hereafter in the history translated out of Sleidan into English But to returne agayne to higher times from whence we digressed Besides that Rinerius aboue mentioned speaketh of one in the towne of Cheron a glouer which was brought in this time to examinatioÌ suffred There is also an olde Monument of proces wherein appeareth 443. brought to examinatioÌ in Pomerania Marchia and places there about about the yeare of our Lord 1391. And thus much touching the originall doctrine and the lamentable persecutions of the Ualdenses who as is declared first began about the time of this king Henry the second Other incidences happening in the raigne of this Henry the second COncerning the first origine of WaldeÌses springing in the daies of this king is sufficiently hetherto declared Now remayneth in like order of time to story also such other incidencies as chaunced vnder the raigne of the sayd king not vnworthy to be obserued keeping the order of yâ time so neare as we may as authors do geue vnto vs. Mary the daughter of king Stephen being the Abbes of Ramessey was maryed in this kinges dayes to Mathew Earle of Bolon which maryage Thomas Becket did worke agaynst and did dissolue by reason whereof he procured him great displeasure with the sayd Earle c. an 1161. Ex Chronico Bibliothecae Cariensis The same yeare a certayne childe was crucified of the Iewes in the towne of Glocester an 1161. Iornalens After the same maner the wicked Iewes had crucified an other child befoâe in the City of Norwich in the dayes of Kyng Stephen an 1145. A collection was gathered through all England and Fraunce two pence of euery pound for the succour of the East Christians agaynst the Turkes an 1167. Ex eodem Babilon was taken and destroyed and neuer since repayred by Almaricus king of Hierusalem an 1170. Ex vetusto manuscripto exemplari historiae Cariensis An. 1173. almost all England was diseased with the cough Ex vetusto Chron. acephalo About which yeare also William king of Scots was taken in battayle and imprisoned in England Great warre happened in Palestina wherein the City of Ierusalem with the crosse and the king of the City other of the temple was taken of the Sarasines and most part of the Christians there either slayne or taken Cruell murther and slaughter there was vsed by the Turke who caused all the chief of the ChristiaÌs to be brought forth and beheaded before his face In so much that Pope Urbanus the iii. for sorrow dyed Gregory the viii next pope after him liued not 2 monethes TheÌ in the dayes of pope Clement iii. newes and sorrow growing dayly for the losse of Palestina and destruction of the Christians K. Henry of England Phillip the french king the duke of Burgundy the Earle of Flaunders the Earle of Campania with diuers other Christian Princes with a generall consent vpon S. Georges day tooke the marke of the crosse vpon theÌ promising together to take their voyage into the holy land At which tyme the storyes say the king of England receiued first the redde crosse the French king tooke the white crosse the Earle of Flaunders the greene crosse so other princes diuersly diuers coulors therby to be discerned euery one by his proper crosse But king Henry after the three yeres were expired in which he promised to performe his voyage sent to the Pope for further delay of his promise offering for the same to erect three Monasteries Which thing he thus performed In the Church of Waltham he thrust out the seculer Priestes and set in Monkes for them Secondly he repayred agayne brought in the Nunnes of Amesbury which before were excluded for theyr incontinent life And thus performed he his promise made before to the Pope an 1173. The king of Scots did his homage and alleageauÌce to the King of England and to his sonne and to his chiefe Lordes promising that all the Earles and BaroÌs of scotland should do the like with theyr posterity Item all the Byshops and Abbots of the Church of Scotland promised subiection and submission to the Archbishop of Yorke an 1175. Nic. Triuet The custome was in this realme that if any had killed any Clerke or Priest he was not to be punished with the temporall sword but onely excommunicate seÌt to Rome for the Popes grace and absolution Which custome in the dayes of this king began first to be altered by the procurement of Richard Archbishop of Caunterbury an 1176. Triuet London bridge first began to be made of stone by one Peter Priest of Colechurch an 1176. Ex Chron. cuius initiuÌ In diebus sanctis regis Edouardi c. ex Bibliot Cariensi S. William of Paris was slain of the Iewes on
the third day after he would sure geue battayle to king Richard But he preuenting hym before sodenly the same morning before the day of battayle should be setteth vppon the tentes of the Griffones early they being vnwares and a sleepe made of them a great slaughter in so much that the Emperour was fayne naked to run away leauing his tentes and pauilions to the English men ful of horses and rich treasure also with the Imperiall standard the lower part wherof with a costly stremer was couered and wrought al with gold King Richard then returning with victory and triumph to hys sister and Bernegera shortly after in the moneth of May next following and the 12. day of the sayd moneth maryed the sayd Bernegera daughter of RaÌcon king of Nauarre in the Isle of Cyprus at Lymeszen The king of Cyprus seeing himselfe ouermatched was driuen at length to yeld himselfe with conditions to geue king Richard xx thousand markes in golde for amendes of such spoyles as he had gotteÌ of them that were drowned Also to restore all hys captiues agayne to the king And furthermore he in hys owne person to attende vpon the kyng to the land of Hierusalem in Gods seruice and hys with CCCC horsemen and v. hundreth footemen in pledge whereof he would geue to hys handes his Castles and hys onely daughter would hold his kingdome of hym This done and the Emperour swearing fidelitie to king Richard before Guido king of Ierusalem and the Prince of Antioche who were come thither to king Richard a little before peace was taken and Isakius committed to the warde of certaine keepers Notwithstanding shortly after he breaking from his keepers was agayne at defiance with the king Whereupon K. Richard besetting the Ileland of Cyprus round about with ships and Galleyes did in such sort preuayle that the subiectes of the land were constrayned to yeld themselues to the K. and at length the daughter also of the Emperour at last the Emperour hymselfe whom king Richard caused to be kept in fetters of siluer and gold and to be sent to the City of Tripolis These thinges thus done and all set in order touching the possession of the Isle of Cyprus the keeping whereof he committed to Radulfe sonne of Godfrey Lord Chamberlayne being then the first day of Iune vpon the v. of the sayd moneth king Richard departed from the Isle of Cyprus with hys ships and galleyes toward the siege of Achon on the next morow came to Tyrus where by procurement of the French K. he was constrained by the cititizens to enter The next day after which was the vi day of Iune crossing the Seas he mette with a great Barke fraught with souldiours and men of warre to the number of a thousand and fiue hundreth which pretendyng to be FrenchmeÌ and setting forth their flagge with the Frenche armes were in deede Saracens secretly sent with wilde fire certayn barrelles of vnknowne serpentes to the defence of the town of Achon Which K. Richard at leÌgth perceauing estsoones set vpoÌ them and so vanquished them of whoÌ the most were drowned some taken aliue Which beyng once known in the Citty of AchoÌ as it was a great discomfort to them so it was a great helpe to the christians for winning the citty The next day after whiche was the vii of Iune Kyng Richard came to Achon which at that tyme had bene long besieged of the ChristiaÌs After whose coÌming it was not long but the Pagans within the Citty seing their walles to be vndermined and towers ouerthrowne were driuen by coÌmposition to escape with life lymme to surrender the Citty to the two kings An other great helpe to the Christians in winning the Cittye was this In the sayd Citty of Achon there was a secret Christian amoÌg the Saracens who in tyme of the siege there vsed at sondry tymes to cast ouer the walles into the camp of the Christians certayn billes writteÌ in Hebrue Greek and Latine wherin he disclosed to the Christians froÌ time to tyme the doynges and counsels of the enemies aduertising them how and what way they should work what to beware And alwayes his letters began thus In nomine patris filij spiritus sancti Amen By reason whereof the Christians were much aduantaged in their proceedings But this was a great heauines vnto them that neither he would vtter his name or when the Cittye was got they could euer vnderstand who he was Ex Chronico manuscripto De gestis Richardi To make of a long siege a short narration vpon the 12. day of Iuly the yeare aforesayd the Princes and captaines of the Paganes vpon agreement resorted to yâ tent of the Templaries and to common with the two kinges touching peace geuing vp of their city the forme of which peace was this That the kings should haue the city of Achon freely and fully deliuered to theÌ with all which was therin and fiue hundreth captiues of the ChristiaÌs shoulde be restored to them which were in Achon Also the holye Crosse should be to theÌ rendered and a thousand ChristiaÌ captiues with 2. hundreth horsemen whosoeuer they theÌ selues would chuse out of all theÌ which were in the power of Saledine Ouer and besides they shoulde geue to the kings 200. thousand BysaÌts so that they theÌselues would remayne as pledges in the kings hands for the performaÌce hereof that if in xl dayes these foresayd couenaunces were not accomplished they would abide the kings mercy touching life and limme These couenaunces being agreed vpon the kinges sent their souldiours and seruauntes into the City to take a C. of the richest and best of the City to close them vp in towers vnder strong keeping and the residue they coÌmitted to be kept in homes and streetes ministring to them according to their necessities to whome notwithstanding this they permitted that so many of theÌ as would be baptised receuie the fayth of Christ shoulde be free to go whether they would Wherupon many there were of the Paganes which for feare of death preteÌded to be baptised but afterward so soone as they could reuolted agayne to the Saladine For the which it was afterward commaunded by the kinges that none of theÌ should be baptised agaynst their willes The 13. day of the sayde month of Iuly King Phillip of Fraunce and king Richard after they had obtained the possession of Achon deuided betweene theÌ al things therin contayned as well the people as gold siluer with all other furniture what soeuer was remayning in the Citty who in deuiding the spoile were so good caruers to themselues that many Knightes and Barons with other souldiours who had there sustayned the whole trauaile 2. yeres together about the siege seing the kings to take all to theÌselues and there part to be but little retracted themselues without the vttermost trench and there after consultation had
togither sent word to the kings that they would leaue and forsake them vnlesse they were made partakers also of the gaynes for the whiche they had so long trauailed To whom aunswere was sent agayne by the kinges that their wills should be satisfied How beit because of loÌg differring of their promise many constrayned by pouerty departed from them The xx day of Iuly king Richard speaking with the French king desired him that they two with their armies would binde theÌselues by oth to remayne there still in the laÌd of HierusaleÌ the space of 3. yeares for the winning and recouering again of those couÌtryes But he would sweare he sayd no such oth and so the next day after K. Richard with his wife and sister entreth into the citty of Achon and placed there himselfe in the kinges Palace the French K. remayning in the houses of the Templaries where he coÌtinued till the end of that month So about the beginning of the month of August Phillip the Frenche king after that he and king Richard had made agreemeÌt betwene Guido and Conradus the Marques about the kingdome of Hierusalem went froÌ Achon to Tyrus notwithstaÌding kyng Richard al the Princes of the ChristiaÌ army with great entreaty desired him to tarye shewing what a shame it were for him to come so far now to leaue vndone that for which he came on the 3. of August froÌ Tyrus departed leauing his halfe part of the citty of Achon in the handes of the foresayd Conradus Marques After whose departure the Paganes refused to keep their couenaunts made who neither would restore the holy crosse nor the mony nor their captiues sending worde to king Richard that if he beheaded the pledges left with him at Achon they would chop of the heads of such captiues of the christians which were in their handes Shortly after this the Saladine sendyng great gifts to king Richard requested the times limited for beheading of the captiues to bee proroged but the king refused to take his giftes and to graunt his request WhereupoÌ the Saladine caused all the christian captiues within his possession forthwith to be beheaded which was the xviii day of August which albeit K. Richard vnderstode yet would not he preuent the time afore limitted for the execution of his prisoners being the xx day of August UpoÌ which day he caused the prisoners of the Saracens opeÌly in the sight of the Saladines army to lose their heads the number of whom came to two thousand and fiue hundreth saue only that certayne of the principall of theÌ he reserued for purposes considerations especially to make exchaunge for the holy crosse and certayne other of the Christian captiues After this king Richard purposed to besiege the Citty of Ioppe âo hereby the way betweene Achou and Ioppe neare to a Town called Assur Saladine with a great multitude of his Saracens came fiercely agaynst the kinges reareward but through Gods merciâull grace in the same battayle the kinges warriours acquited them so well that the Saladine was put to flight whom the ChristiaÌs pursued the space of iii. myles lost the same day many of his nobles and captaynes in such sort as it was thought that the Saladine was not put to such confusion xl yeares before and but one Christian captaine called Iames Auernus in that conflict was ouerthrowne From thence kyng Richard proceeding further weÌt to Ioppe and theÌ to Ascalon where he found first the city of Ioppe forsaken of yâ Saracens who durst not abide the kinges comming AscaloÌ the Saladine threw downe to the ground likewise forsooke the whole land of Syria through all which land the king had free passage without resistaunce neither durst the Sarazen prince encounter after that with K. Richard Of all whiche his acheuances the sayd king Richard sent his letters of certificate as well into England as also to the Abbot of Clara Ualle in Fraunce well hoping that he God willing should be able to make his repayre agayne to them by Easter next A briefe story of William Byshop of Ely the Kynges Chauncellour ANd nowe to leaue king Richard a while in the field let vs make a step into Englande and looke a little what is done at home while the king was abroad and so returne to the king agayne Yee heard before how king Richard at his setting forth committed the gouernement of the realme to Hugo Byshop of Durham and to WilliaÌ Bishop of Ely so that to the byshop of Durham was coÌmitted the keeping of the Castle of Wyndsore the other which was the Bishop of Ely had the keeping of the tower of LondoÌ about which he caused a great ditch with a raÌpear to be cast which is yet remayning Furthermore to these 2. Bishops the king also assigned 4. other chiefe Iustices whiche ioyntly with them should haue the hearyng and ouersight of all causes as well to the clergy as the layty appertaining to witte Hugh Bardolfe William Marshall Geffrey Peterson and William Bruer But the byshop of Ely was the principal or at least he that took most vpon him Who both was the kinges Chauncellour and bought with hys money to be the popes Legate through England Ireland ScotlaÌd as is before specified Touching the excessiue pride and pompe of which Byshop hys ruffings outragious fall most shameful it would make a long tragedie to discourse the whole circumstaÌces at full Onely to demonstrate certayne specialties thereof for our present purpose it may suffice First this William called Longchamp being thus aduaunced by the king to be his high Chauncellor and chiefe Iustice of the realme and also the popes Legate to shew abroad the authoritie of his Legatshyp began to suspend the Canons Clerkes Uicares of the Church of s. Peter in York because they receiued him not with processioÌ vnder which interdiction he held them til they were fayne at last both Canons Clarkes and Uicares to fall downe at his foote causing al their belles to be let downe out of the steple After this commeth Hugo bishop of Durham whoÌ the king sent home out of Normandy with hys letters who meeting with the foresayd William Byshop of Ely in the towne of Blye shewed hym the kings letters wherin was graunted to him the keeping of Windsore Castle and to be the kinges Iustice from the riuer of Humber to the borders of Scotland To the which letters the Chauncellour answered that the kings commaundemeÌt should be done and so brought him with him to Suwell where he tooke him and kept him fast til he was forced at last to surrender to him the Castle of Wyndsore other things whiche the king had committed to his custody moreouer was constrayned to leaue with the sayd Chauncellour Henry de Puteaco hys own sonne Gilbert Ley for pledges hostages of his fidelitie to be true to the king and the realme And thus the bishop of Durham
saying to him Thou art Peter vpon this rocke I will build my church c. Mat. 16. And agayne he sayth feede my sheepe Ioan. vlt. That is to say be thou Peter the head ouer thy brethren Tedious it were to recite all the bibblebabble of these doctors in this their long responsall Who so lisâeth to see the bottome of their profounde writing knowledge may resort either to the history of Siluius or els to M. Cochleus in his first booke De hist Hussit Thus then M. Iohn Hus being driuen out of Prage as is afore touched by the motion of these Doctours and moreouer being so excoÌmunicate that no Masse nor other must be sayd there where he was present The people begaÌ mightily to grudge and to cry out agaynst the Prelates other popish priests which were the workers therof accusing theÌ to be Simoniacks couetous whoremaisters adulterers proud sparing not to lay opeÌ their vices to their great ignominy and shame And much crauing a reformation to be had of the clergy The king seing the inclination of the people being also not ignorant of the wickednes of the clergy vnder pretence to reforme the church began to require greater exactions vpon such Priestes and men of the Clergy as were knowne and accused to be wicked liuers Whereupon they on the other part that fauored Iohn Hus taking that occasion present complayned of all accused many and spared none Whomsoeuer they knew to be of the Catholicke faction or enemies to Iohn Hus. By reason wherof the priests of the popish Clergy were brought such as were faultye into great distresse and such as were not faulty into great feare In so much that they were glad to fall in at least not to fall out with the Protestantes being afrayd to displease them By this meanes maister Hus beganne to take some more liberty vnto him to preach in his church at Bethleem none to controll him by the same meanes the people also receiued some comfort and the king much gayne mony by the reason And thus the popish Clergy while they went about to persecute Iohn Hus were in wrapped theÌselues in great tribulation and afflicted on euery side as wel of lay meÌ as of learned men of the clergy In so much that womeÌ also children were agaynst theÌ And by that same reasoÌ wherwith they thought to entangle him they were ouerthrown theÌselues For the Doctors which before condemned this doctrine in Iohn Hus for an intollerable heresye cried out so much agaynst him for teaching the teÌporall Lords might take away teÌporall liuings froÌ the clergy sinning habitualiter that is lying and continuing still in the custome of iniquity now when the king and the Lords temporall began to mearse them and berieue them of their teÌporalties for their transgressions the sayd Doctors did keepe silence durst speake neuer a word Agayne where the foresayd doctors before could not abide in Iohn Hus that tithes wer to be couÌted for pure almes now comming to the Guildhal were faine to entreat for theyr temporall goodes not to be taken from them pleading the same temporalties to be mere almose and deuotion of good men geuen vnto the church Ex Cochleo And thus now did they themselues graunt the thing which before they did condemne The more that the popes clergy was pinched the more grudge hatred redounded to Iohn Hus although he was in no cause therof but onely their owne wicked deseruinges for the which cause Stephen Paletz and Andraeas de Broda being the chiefe champions of that faction though they could not remedy the case yet to ease theyr mindes wrote sharpe and cruell letters to Maister Hus. And to helpe the matter forward the Pope also here must helpe at a pinche who likewise writeth hys letters to Wenceslaus king of Bohemia which was brother to Sigismund Emperor for the suppressing of Iohn Hus of his doctrine Which was in the fifth and last yere of his Popedome an 1414. The tenour of whose letters to king Wenceslaus in this wise proceedeth ¶ The letter of Pope Iohn to K. Wenceslaus IOhn Bishoppe seruaunt of Gods seruanntes to his welbeloued sonne in Christ Wenceslaus King of Romaines and of Boheme greeting and apostolicall benediction Among other desires and delightes of our hart who although vnworthy to represent the roome of Christ here in earth this doth chiefly redounde to our singular comfort fo often as we do heare of the brotherly entreaty of peace and of concord by which concord kingdoms do encrease as contrary by discorde they are deminished which is betweene your honour and our welbeloued in the Lord Sigismund your brother germane cosin for the noble king of the Romans c. And furthermore it foloweth in these words And as we haue cause to ioy at the premisses so likewise agayne the heauy rumors which are here do trouble and dampe our mindes For we heare that in diuers places vnder your dominioÌ there be certain which do folow and leane to the errors of that archhereticke Wickliffe whose bookes haue bene long since condemned in the generall Romain councell to bee erroneous hereticall and swaruing from the catholicke fayth And furthermore whiche is worst of all the sayd persons cleauing to the opinions of the heretickes least they should be corrected of their superior powers for their exces to couer theyr naughtines and stubbernesse in despising the commaundements of the Apostolicall seat do openly teach disobedience and contempt of the keies and ecclesiasticall censure to the subuersion of the Apostolicall dignity setting at nought the decrees of the holy fathers canons Wherefore we do exhort your The description of the Popes councell holden at Rome in which appeared a monstrous Owle to the vtter defacing of the Pope and all his Clergy worship for the mercy of our God as hartely as we may or caÌ that it would please you as we desire hope you will so effectuously to shew forth your regall power both for the glory of God defence of the catholicke fayth which you go about to defend and for the conseruation of your kingly name state and honor for the prosperous safe gouernement of your kingdome and dominions as it becommeth a catholicke prince whereby this blot of heresye which doth so lamentably and miserablye spring and creepe in those partes and doth so infect the mindes of mortall men to the destruction of their soules and doth sequester them from the congregation of the pure and catholick fayth and truth may be rooted out c. Geuen at Bononia in the Ides of Iune in the v. yeare of our popedome c. In this epistle of Pope Iohn aboue prefixed forsomuch as mention is made of a certaine councell before holden at Rome which was 4. yeares before agaynst the articles books of Iohn Wickliffe it shall not be impertineÌt nor out of purpose to repeat a certayn mery history worthy otherwise to
be noted at written by Nicholas Clemangis oâ a certayne spirite which ruled the Popish Councelles hys worde are these The same pope called a CouÌcell at Rome about foure yeares before at the earnest sute of diuers men And a mas of the holy Ghost being sayd at the entraunce into the sayd Councell according to the accustomed maner the Councell being set and the sayde Iohn sitting highest in a chayre prepared for him for that purpose Behold a ougly dread full Owle or as the common prouerbe is the euill signe of some mischaunce of death to followe comming out of the backe halfe of him flew to and fro with her euill fauoured voyce and standing vpon the middle beame of the church cast her staring eyes vpon the Pope sitting the whole coÌpany began to maruell to see the night Crowe whiche is wont to abide no light how she should in the midday come in the face of such a multitude iudged not without cause that it was an illfauored token For beholde sayde they whispering one in on others eare the spirite appereth in the shape of an Owle And as the stoode beholding one an other and aduising the pope scarcely could keep their couÌtenaunce from laughter Iohn himselfe vppon whom the Owle stedfastly looked blushing at the matter beganne to sweate and to fret and fume with himselfe and not finding by what other meanes he might salue the matter being so confused dissoluing the Councell rose vp and departed After that there followed an other session In the whiche the Owle again after the maner aforesayd although as I beleue not called was present looking sâedfastly vpon the bishop whom he beholding to become agayne was more ashamed then he was before and iustly saying he could no longer abide the sight of her commauÌded that she should be driuen away with battes and shottinges but she being aârayde neither with their noyse neither of any thing els would not away vntill that with the strokes of the sticks which were throwne at her she fell downe dead before theÌ all This I learned of a faythfull frend who at the same time came to Rome the which thing I scarsely crediting for the rarenes of the matter he affirmed by his othe that it was most certayn true adding moreouer that all there present were much offeÌded did greatly deride that CouÌcell called for such a purpose and by little and litle the CouÌcel was dissolued nothing done ther as he saith Although it hath not bene alwayes seene that such spirituall Doues haue bene present with Popes and their Councels gouerned theÌ yet their euill doctrine declareth no lesse Read gentle reader the booke of Clemangis and thou shalt not thinke thy labor euill bestowed For he hath both learnedly truely freely and godly bewayled the filthines of Antichrist and his ministers their wickednes impiety and cruelty and the miserable state and face of the Church c. And thus much for Pope Iohn ¶ The Councell of Constance HEre by the way is to be noted and vnderstand that during all this time of Pope Iohn there were 3. Popes raigning together neither was yet the the schisme ceased which so long time had continued the space as I sayde of 29. yeares By the reason wherof a generall Councel was ordeined holden at Constance in the same yeare an 1414. being called by Sigismund the Emperor and Pope Iohn the 23. for the pacifiyng of the foresayd schisme which was then betweene three Popes striuing for the Popedome The first whereof was Iohn whom the Italians set vp The second was Gregory whom the Frenchmen set vp The third was Benedict whom the Spaniardes placed In this schismaticall ambitious conflict euery one defended his Pope to the great disturbans of christian nations This councell endured foure yeares long wherin all their matters were decided most by foure natioÌs to say the English Germaine French Italian nation Out of which âoure nations were apoynted chosen foure Presidentes to iudge and determine the matters of the Councell The names of which Presidentes were these Iohn the Patriarke of Antioche for Fraunce Anthony Archbishop of Rigen for Italy Nicholas Archbishoppe of Genesuensis for Germany and Nicholas Bishop of Bathe for England by whom many great and profitable things to the glory of God and publike profit might haue bene concluded if the rotten flesh of the churchmen could haue bidden the salt of the Gospell and if they had loued the truth but as Gregogorius Nazienzenus writeth there lightly come few generall Councels but they end more with disturbance then tranquility So it happened in this councell for wheras Iohn the 13. in the first Session exhorteth them by these wordes taken out of the 8. of Zachary Viritatem diligite that is to say Lone the truth further monishing them and specially the Deuines euery man to do his endeuour for the vnitye of the Church and to speake their minde freely but howe soone this his exhortation was forgotteÌ it appeared shortly after by the despising of the Prophetes and persecuting of Christ in his meÌbers as by the grace of Christ shall appeare hereafter in the processe of this story First this Iohn did resigne his Papacy the Emperor geuing him thankes kissed his feet Afterward the sayd Iohn repenting him that he had so done sought meanes to flee whereunto Fredericke Duke of Austrich did assist him for he chaunging his garments fled by night with a small coÌpany And when he was now come vnto Schaffe house to goe into Italy the Emperour pursuing tooke him and proclaymed Fredericke traytour for that cause tooke away certayne Cittyes from him At the last the matter was appeased vnder this coÌdition that Fredericke should require grace of the Emperour and resigne all his possessions vnto him WherupoÌ the Emperor receiued him againe into fauor restored him to his dukedome This pope being thus deposed was committed vnto the County Pallatine and by him caried to the Castle of Manheime where he was kept prisoner by the space of 3. yeares Afterward he was agayne by Pope Martine admitted to the number of Cardinals This Pope Iohn was deposed by the decree of yâ couÌcell more then 40. most greuous and haynous crimes being obiected and proued agaynst him as that he had hyred Marcilus Permensis a Phâsition to poyson Alexander his predecessour Further that he was an heretick a simoniake a lyer an hipocrite a murderer an inchauÌter a dice-player an adulterer and a sodomite finally what crime is it that he was not infected withall And now to returne vnto the councell first we wil declare the order of their Sessions with things therin concluded in generall then we will Christ willing adioyne the speciall tractation of such matters as perteyne to the story of the Bohemians and Iohn Hus and Hierome of Prage who in the same vngodlye councell were condemned and burned This councell therfore of Constance which was